Vous êtes sur la page 1sur 388

BABYLONIAN MAGIC AND SORCERY

ItKlNC

"THK PRAYERS OF THE LIFTING OF THE HAND.

TUK

Cl?NKW)ttM

Tl')XTH

OK A

GROUP OF BAHVLONfAN AND ASSYRIAN


KOKMULK KDITKI) wrnr TRANS-

INCANTATIONS AND MAOICAL

LITKKATKJNS TkANHLATtONS

AND Vdll VOCAIHFLARV

FROM TAIU.KTS OK THK


S

KUYUNJIK Coi-

PRKSICRVKD

HRITISH

THK

IN

MUSKUM

uv

LKONARI) W,

JKING, M.A.,

hi t/w DfpdHittMtt <y K^yptian ttwi


/>V itis/i

Assynan

1Un&OIX:

LUZAC AND

CO.

Antiquities,

THE

REV.

DEDICATE THIS BOOK

A.

P.

KIRKPATRICK,

P.I).,

AND WILLOW OK TRINITY COLLKOK


CAMBKlJXiK
CANON OK 1CLV CATilKDRAL,

KKCIIUS PROKKSSOR OK ilKBKKAV

AS A TOKEN OK KKGARD ANS) ESTEEM.

inn

FUBUC
;

681,5738

PREFACE.
object of the present work is to give the cuneiform text of a complete group of tablets inscribed with

The

compositions of a devotional and


somewhat magical character, from the Kuyunjik collections
preserved in the British Museum. To these texts a trans-

and

prayers

into Latin

literation

the

religious

case

characters

of well

preserved
has been
translation
running

has been
or

added, and,
unbroken documents,

given.

in

vocabulary with

appended. The cuneiform texts, which fill seventy-five plates, are about sixty in
number, and of these only one has hitherto been published

the necessary indexes,

in

full;

etc.

is

also

or passages previously given

the extracts

in

the

works of the late Sir HENRY RAWLINSON, DR. STRASSMAIER,


and Prof. BEZOLD will be found cited in the Introduction.
It

will

be seen

that the greater

number of the

texts

formed parts of several large groups of magical tablets, and


that certain sections were employed in more than one group.
here they are the result of the editing of
of Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria about B.

As they appear
the

scribes

had them copied and arranged for his


There is little doubt however
royal library at Nineveh.
that the sources from which they were compiled were Baby-

669625, who

lonian.

The prayers and formulae

which bore

the

title

of

inscribed on the tablets,

"Prayers of the Lifting of the

VI

PREFACE.

Hand", were

drawn up

for

use

the

in

private worship,
of
his
certain
or
of
of
the
either
subjects. Some
king himself,
of the tablets are inscribed with single prayers, and these
appear to have been copied from the larger compositions

on special occasions. As
K 223, K 2808, and K 2836

for the use of special individuals

examples of this class of text


may be mentioned, which contain Ashurbanipal's personal
petitions for the deliverance of Assyria from the evils which

had

upon the land

fallen

in

consequence of an eclipse of

the moon.

Unlike the prayers of many Semitic nations the compositions here given are accompanied by an interesting
series

of directions

and the

of offerings

the making

for

performance of religious ceremonies, and they show a remarkable mixture of lofty spiritual conceptions and belief
the efficacy of incantations and magical practices, which
cannot always be understood. In language closely resem-

in

we

bling that of the penitential psalms


stricken
sin,

find the conscience-

crying to his god for relief from his


the same breath he entreats to be delivered

suppliant

while

in

from the spells and charms of the sorcerer, and from the
hobgoblins, phantoms, spectres and devils with which his
imagination had peopled the unseen world.

The

scientific

religion dates from

study

of the Babylonian and Assyrian


of the Kosmologie

the publication

der Babylonier by

Prof.

JENSEN

the author grouped and classified


with the subject which could be
texts,

made

and
until

became

it

in 1890.

all

the

In this

facts

work

connected

derived from published


was evident that no farther advance could be

after the publication of

new

material

It

then

be best forwarded by a
systematic study of the magical and religious series, class
by class, rather than by the issue of miscellaneous texts
clear that the science could

PREFACE.

VII

however complete and Important. Following this idea in the


present year DR. TALLQVIST produced a scholarly monograph
on the important series called by the Assyrians Maklu, and
it is understood that Prof. ZIMMERN is
engaged on the preparation of an edition of the equally important series called
Shurpu. Since this little book has been prepared on
similar lines
texts,

it

is

studies lead

and deals with a connected group of religious


hoped that it may be of use to those whose

them

to the

cient Semitic religions of

careful

consideration

of the

an-

Western Asia.

My

thanks are due to Prof. BEZOLD both for friendly


advice and for help in the revision of the proofs; I am also

indebted to Prof. ZIMMERN and a few private friends for


suggestions which I have adopted.

LEONARD W.
November

13 th,

1895.

KING.

CONTENTS.
PAGE

Preface

VII

XXX

XI

Introduction

XXXI

List of Tablets

Transliteration, Translations

and Notes

129

131

181

Proper names

182

186

Numerals

186

Words and ideographs of uncertain reading

187

194

Tablets and duplicates

195

197

Registration -numbers

198

199

Vocabulary

Appendixes
I.

II.

III.

Indexes
I.

II.

Cuneiform

texts

PLATES

75

INTRODUCTION.
The clay tablets, from which the texts here published
have been copied, are preserved in the British Museum and
belong to the various collections from Kuyunjik. The majority are of the K. Collection, but some have been included
from the Sm., D.T., Rm.,
823 23, 83 1 18 and

8124,

Bu. 91
5-9 collections. The tablets, to judge from those that
are complete, are not all of the same size but
vary from about
4& in,
2f in. to 9$ in.
3f in. All contain one column of
writing- on obverse and reverse, and, with one exception, are

inscribed in the Assyrian character of the VII th


century B.C.,
the longest complete inscription
consisting of one hundred and
twenty-one lines, the shortest of twenty-nine lines. They were
originally copied for Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria from about
669 to 625 B.C., and were stored in the royal library at Nineveh; many of them contain his name and the colophon which
it

was customary to
collection.
The

his

inscribe on
tablets are

works copied or composed for


formed of fine clay and have

been carefully baked, and those that escaped injury at the


destruction of Nineveh, and have not suffered from the action
of water during their subsequent interment, are still in good
preservation.

The

principal contents

and incantations to various

of the tablets consist of prayers


which were termed by the

deities,

Assyrians themselves "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand".


not difficult to grasp the signification of this title, for the
act of raising the hand is universally regarded as symbolical
of invocation of a deity, whether in attestation of an oath, or

It is

XII

INTRODUCTION.
supplication. With the Babylonians
expression "to raise the hand' was fre-

up prayer and

in offering

and Assyrians the

a prayer, and
quently used by itself in the sense of offering
so by a natural transition it came to be employed as a syno11
Sometimes the
nym of "to pray", i. e. "to. utter a prayer
.

petition

which

added

the suppliant offers is

indirectly,

when

it

not invariably
is usually introduced by a$su
though
2
In other passages the phrase introduces the actual
the case
words of the prayer, as at the beginning of the prayer of
Nebuchadnezzar to Marduk towards the end of the East India
l

this

is

House

In accordance with this extension of mea-

Inscription^.

ning the phrase nis

"the lifting of the hand",

feati,

is

often found

or balancing, ikribu, supft, etc., and in many


apposition
instances it can merely retain the general meaning of "prayer",
in

to,

or "supplication"'

of the prayers collected in this


no need to divorce the expression

In the

title

volume, however, there is


from its original meaning; while the phrase was employed to

we may proa reference to the actual gesture of raising the


hand during the recital of the prayer 5
The title was appended to each prayer as a colophon-line
indicate the general character of the composition,

bably see in

it

of the deity to whom the prayer was


found
addressed;
always
following the composition, and is
enclosed within two lines ruled on the clay by the scribe:

name

together with the


it is

r
1

gons,
jjtffti

Cf> *

aima; and

Annals of S argon, L 55

Cyl.

IJiliya

("WiNCBXBR, Die J&ilschrifttexte

JSar*

of Esarhaddon,

Ml

11.

(III

R,

15):

<rM

Nalni u jVr'r^al Jttar $a

Sarruti

Ut

Ninua lUar

$a

ipti

ilu k&ti aYsitna.


2

Cf. 9
3

ildni

c.

#-.,

Col. IX,

Sargon Cy].,
ana
45 ff.

11.

1.

* In sonic
coloplion-lines

IV R,

54-

Marfink

Uliya.

utnm

fcdti a$Sl Jlfarditb

Uht wudu

tc.

cantation

is

f.

allu turri gimilli Mctnnai ana i$ir A$$ur*turfi

ana AShir Sin SamaS

abiya

Aria

ana Allur

p. 12);

I,

',

pi.

cf.

IV K,

55 L92], no.

2,

Rev.,

combined with the usual


r>

it

pi. 18, no. 2,

See below, p. 13.

1.

6,

employed in tlie sense of "prayer", or "inand pi, 53 [60], Col. IV, 1. 29; see also
where the phrase INIMJNIMMA $U ZLJ.A

is
1.

15,

of a penitential psalm.
cylinder-seals a suppliant

title

On

with one or both hands raised.

is

frequently represented

XIII

INTRODUCTION.

The

is

goddess

name

mark

dots

five

inserted.

of the deity

the space where the name of the god or


In the case of prayers to astral deities the

is

preceded by the determinative ttf^^f"'

while occasionally the suffix t]]] takes the place of the more
of this
usual
fE' With these exceptions, however, the form
colophon-line

most

same

invariably the

is

characteristics

distinctive

of

and furnishes one of the

the

present

of

collection

to the title
perhaps not unfairly be compared
3
which generally accompanies the
J|
(!^ ^111 JJ Eflhf
"Penitential Psalms" together with a note as to whether the
2

texts

It

may

tablet

or

be confined to the worship of a particular deity

to

is

suitable for general use.

is

A further resemblance to the "Penitential Psalms" may


be seen in the fact that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the
Hand" do not form a series of tablets labelled and numbered
as the Maklu-Series, or the

by the Assyrians themselves, such


&/r/j/-Series, or the series

ftTg^-EJ

{HOtf

IT

I*>*^

Strictly

they do not form a series but merely a class of


tablets, which can, however, be readily distinguished from other
but
religious texts not only by their writing and arrangement
speaking*

aLso

their style

by

lines

and formulae.

not a "series'

is

and the recurrence of certain fixed colophonA somewhat similar "class*' of texts which

may be

seen in the

"Hymns

in

paragraphs"

4
,

the greater part of which have been published by BRUNNOW


the Zdtschrift fur Assyriologie*. The Assyrian prayers to the

in

G
Sun-god published by KNUDTZON which also form a class but
not a series, can hardly be cited in this connection in view of
their special scope and character.
,

One
1

for

In No. 51,

1.

3,

1.

9 the

title

two incantations addressed


2

but

of the principal guides in the selection of tablets of

The colophon-line
K.

AYe>

2538

etc.

(cf.

is

infra,

is

not essentially different, but merely did duty

to the

same

astral deity.

very rarely found in texts belonging to other classes;


p. 15);

Sin. 290, obv., 1.4;

Sm. 1025, l.Q; Sm. 1250,

etc.

4
r>

<>

See ZiMMERN, Ifabylonische Busspsalmen, pp.


Cf,

See

BEZOLD, Catalogue, passim.


ZA IV, pp. I ff. 225 ff., and
f

Assyrische Gebete an

dm

ZA

I,

V, pp. 55

53, 66, 8 1.

ff.

Sonnengott* Leipzig, 1893.

XIV

INTRODUCTION.

be found in the distinctive colophon-lioe or title


in his Catalogue
already referred to, and the fact that BEZOLD
of the K. Collection has given where possible the colophonlines and titles, which occur on religious texts, has proved of
material assistance. This title taken in conjunction with certain
resemblances in the style of the compositions, the shape and
this class is to

of the writing renders


quality of the tablets and the character
It is true
the recognition of the class comparatively simple.

and

that in such a process of selection resemblances in style

1
but taken by themselves
writing are of no slight importance
they prove unsafe guides; and, although the collection might
,

have been largely increased if a resemblance in these two


sufficient to warrant the inclusion
particulars had been deemed
of a tablet, yet an element of uncertainty would by this plan
have been necessarily introduced \

In

the

first

Sections

five

therefore only those tablets are included in which tho distinctive


Such has been the method of selection,
colophon-line occurs.
its adoption it was found necessary to include a few
which had been already partly published or referred to.
Of four of the texts here published in full extracts are to be
found in STJUSSMAIER'S Alfhabetisches Venseichniss*; the nearly

and by

tablets

practical illustration of this statement

selection, of tablets

on these principals

may be

scon in the fact that

my

resulted in over forty "joins", and the

lias

recognition of several duplicates.


2

dations,

as

it

Among
e.

g.

1,

the catch-line of No. 16


of

2 of which, the

with the catch-line of No.

goes,

2832

etc.,

are

the fragments thus rejected

3310,

and

n;

K 9252,

the

some with

additional

recommen-

line of an incantation, agrees, so fur

first

13331,

first

1.

4 of which corresponds to

line of

which corresponds

to

1.

the catalogue of incantations published below.

Since printing off


probably of the class of

liave come across a prayer on


10695 which is
"Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", as 11. 13 and 14 contain traces of the distinctive colophon-line and rubric
only a few signs of the prayer have been proserved, from which it would appear to have been directed against various forms

of sickness;

the tablet,

ment Km.

Hand

the surface

of which

has suffered considerably

from

lie

when

complete, have resembled No. 33 in siac. The frag446 may possibly have belonged to a "Prayer of tho Lifting of the

action of water, must,

to Jstttr",

certain decision;

though too
its

little

of the tablet has

colophon of live lines, in

been preserved

to

admit of a

which Ashurbanipal names himself the

son of Esarhaddon, and the grandson of Sennacherib does not occur elsewhere in
prayers of this class; the fragment
3

Of

K 140,

10757 probably belonged to a similar tablet

which forms part of the

text here published as

No.

22,

11.

112

XV

INTRODUDTION".

+K

complete tablet K 163


1
64 and repeated

IV R

in

part of its duplicate which


p. n of the Additions to IV

has published
of No. 50*.

K 9490,

218 (No. 12) has been published in


2
57, while the reverse of
2379,

IV R

cited

is

as C,

2
;

finally

is

BEZOLD

to be found
in

ZA

III, p.

on
250

which contains the conclusion of the text

Although the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not


numbered by the Assyrians themselves, there are not lacking* indications that groups of them
were arranged in some definite order or sequence. What modifications and changes their original arrangement has undergone
will be apparent after a brief examination of the data.
The
most obvious indications of arrangement are the catch-lines
which are found on all the tablets the ends of which have not
been broken off. As these repeat at the end of one tablet the
first line of the next,
they point to some definite arrangement
of the texts. The following is a list of those catch-lines which
have been preserved:
consist of a series of tablets

and
11. I

6266 are cited in


JO, 2325 and 43

of 1C 2396, which
no. 6043; and of

AV,

nos. 8247, 8297, 8510 and 9071; of


155 (No. i),
45 are given in AV, nos. 6700, 7845, 8063 and 8297;
contains part of the text of No. 8, 11.
are quoted in

AV,

2224

3283, a duplicate of No.

n,

11.

10 are given in

AV,

7586 and 8483.


1
For the quotations made by SAYCE, DELITZSCH and SCHRADER from
2836 (a dupl. of No. 27) and K 3358 (No. 32), see BEZOLD, Catalogue, pp. 480,
Moreover DELITZSCH, in the first two parts of his Handle or terbuch which
526.
have at present appeared, quotes from
155 (No. i), and TALLQVIST in Die assynos.

rische Bcschworungsscrie

Maqlu

cites passages

from K.235 (No. n).

XVI
33

47

[Siptu

3s'

*5

36,

10

38,

4*>

[Sip**

47,

......... J
......... J

kib-ra-a-ti

Sar-rat

^0

17

50, 29

bi-U-i-ti

i-lit

L DA.RA

ana A.BA

ki-bit

in
........ J
]Igigi butu&u ba-si-[.
/>#ta ..........
Sur
[. ....................... -J
3fy>/
..........7 Sarru ni-mi-ki ba-nu-u ta-Sim-ti

/".fc^

42, 26

48,

INTRODUCTION,

'

ilH

jf#to

Marduk

rabii

bilu

........

[.

..................

[Siptu

#/

&Y#

jf#ta

tf/-^

Sa

$ur-bu-u
*a *

J gas

$ami-i

ina

M KAK.SLDI

ru

it

J
-

ti

illu

$&-htb-bu-$u

NINIB

il

Hani* 1

a-$a-rid

rabiiti*
1

52,

siftu

Sarru Hani* ga$-ru~u~ti $a nap-bar ma-a-ti


iht
IMINA*BI at-tu-nu-ma

have been preserved. In the


however, the first line of any incantation, without
position on the tablet, is included for comparison

Even fewer beginnings of


following

list,

tablets

regard to its
with the catch-lines given above:
ilu
i

i,
1,

29

2,

ii

Sip tn

2,

43

[siptu

3,

10

[siptu

$d

tiptu

il

Siu

siptu

ap

il

rid
-

"Nannarn
tit,

lu

gaS

.........
ap-lu

ka

tar

"I$

ru-$&-bu

nu

bn

ru

........ J

[.
-

i -

ut
-

4,

Siptu

ki

ti]

llu

Bil

J kib-ra-a-ti i-lat bl-li-i-ti


ilu

bu-kur

ga$-ru]

Dam

kur

Sur-bu-& git-ma-lu

Jttl

i-lit-ti

Uu

[Id

na

Sar

LSAILRA

kal

il&ni*

a-Si-bat

Sami-t

rat

IA

tb

'

4,

24

5,11
i

6,
6,

ht

[siptu

[Siptu]
Siptu

rid

Siptu

Nusku
Uu

36

Siptu

6,

71

Siptu

6,

97

siptu Sur-bu-ii

Bciu

ilu

Siptu

7,

34

siptu

8,

22

Sur-bu-tft
Uu ls - tar

turn

Sur

[ii

[bu

ii

na

biltu

Bi-lit

bu

Sin

6,

ilH

Sur

bilu
ilu

7,

biltu

Batt]

If

ka

ut

[illuti^J

-Id -a - /// /

lit -

ti

ilu

*j

[.

$ur-bu-tum

biltu

nu

......... K J
Dur
.........J
ummu
il

git-ma-[lu a-bl-nnn

Hi

ri-mi-tni-tuw a]-Sibat Sawi-t ill&tit*

"Mardnk .........

ummu

$ur[bu-tum

,]

ri-mi-ni-tum a-

Si-bat Sami-i ill&ti**]

g,

9,

28

10,

* akka6tt

siptu
[siptu

[siptu

lsbara

at-tu-nu

ga

.........

kakkabani
dS

ru

......... J

Siptu Sur-bu-ft git-ma-lu

Sar-fait-titm Sa

sit

fu

sir-turn

i -

SA.TAR

a-bl-nim

il

mu-[. ........
dil

i-\

"Marduk

alu

.]
.]

ASSur]

......... J
/.

.........J

XVII

INTRODUCTION.
11,

12,

12,

17

[siptu]

karradu

muma

lumitn

Uu

Marduk

i -

$a

sis

DLPAL.A

mur$i

su

KA.LU.BI.DA dubbubu ana amilu


bU matati sal-[ba-bu

siptu

ul

I3>

15

[Siptu]

14,

14

[siptu

20,

ilu

bi-lum

Marduk

mu-di-i

sur

bu
-

sur

21, 34

[Siptu]

21, 76

[Siptu]

ilu

u
bu

Rammanu

git

ma -hi

22, 35

mbu

siptu

ru

J
J

.]-ta-az-nu

bi-lum gaS-ru

ab

bu
-

Sti-pu-u

siptu

28,

[Siptu

31,

ii

'[Siptu

JGLGI

32,

[siptu

.]-na

33,

[Siptu

.]-zu-zu

37

[Siptu

biltit]

ti-iz-fca-[ru

39,
46,

ii

.]~u
Uulstar

50,

ilu

Nirgal

J
illl

NU.NAM.NIR]

ilu

bu-uk-rat

ri-mi-nu-ii
ilu

Sin

ka~rid~ti

ti-li-tu

i-l&-a-[ti]

mu-na-[.
J
sur-bu-tum ummu ri-mi-nii-lat

J kakkabani*

[Siptu

siptu

Marduk

[.

bu-kur

tum a- [Si-bat sami-i


6

gas~nt

ilu

kur

kal

27,

ku

[.

[.

asaridu

nu

bit

siptu

[.

ilu

22,

Marduk

[.
.

Siptu

itifei

J-ru-bu
ilu

ma-sar sulmi(mz) sa il"l-a u

AN.^UL

bu

ZLTAR.RU.DA

Uu Marduk

12, 105 Siptu at-ta

bu

bzl [.

.]

i-lat sar-[.
kakkabu

Pisu

illuti^ ]

J
ti-ili

$aim-i

u irsitim(tim)

kakkabu

[siptu

SIB.ZLAN.NA

show that not many lines in the two lists corIn fact, of the twenty-one catch-lines that have been
preserved only one corresponds to the first line of any of the
tablets, it being probable that No. 29, 1. 3 should be restored
glance

will

respond.

from No. 27, 1. i 1 the catch-line of No. 48 may indeed refer to


No. 6, 1. i, though this is far from certain as only two words
of the latter have been preserved. A comparison of the catch;

lines therefore with the

beginnings of the tablets does not throw


on
the
light
question of their original order. Some few
of the catch-lines, however, may possibly be referred to incantations which do not occur at the beginnings of tablets; the

much

catch-line of No. ii,

Cf. infra, p. 92.

for instance,

may

possibly correspond to

INTRODUCTION.

XVIII

or that of
No. 14, Li4, or that of No. 16* to No. 46, 1. 1
No.
of
catch-line
ii.
The
33 may perhaps
No. 30 to No. 31, I.
of No. 2, 1. 43, while the catch-line of
form
variant
a
represent
No. 38, of which only the first sign has been preserved, might
well be referred to No. 6, 1. 97, No. 10, 1. 7, No, 20, L 8,
1

equally
or No. 21, 1,34.

these instances of correspondence


were certain, they would not assist us in our inquiry, as in the
case of each the context of the catch-line does not correspond

to

But, even

if

to

of the incantation

that

which

it

is

assumed

to refer;

in

other words, the incantation or ceremonial section, which the


catch-line in question follows, is not the same as that precethe incantation, to the first line of which the catch-line

ding

that can be drawn


corresponds. The only inference therefore
various
have
the
texts
is
that
facts
these
undergone
from
redacor
editors
of
hands
at
the
and rearrangements

changes

they were copied by the scribes of Ashurbanipal,


In this connection it may be of interest to refer to an
been preserved on
Assyrian catalogue of incantations that has
2
of compositions
first
lines,
of
the
some
as
668o
2832
of the catchcertain
cited in Col. I of that tablet correspond to

tors before

+ K

of the present collection of texts. Col. II


contains the beginnings of seven incantations which are ad-

lines

and

first lines

dressed in the main to the Sun-god and probably have no


reference to the ''Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; the end
of the last column, which is all that has been preserved of the
reverse of the tablet

is

uninscribed.

In Col,

I,

the text of which

given on the opposite page, it will be seen that 1. 7 corresponds


to the catch-line of No. 18, and 1. 12 to the remains of the catchline of No. 42,- while L 1 1 is identical with the first line of No. 9;
is

the

first

series to

moreover, contains the

line of the tablet,

which No.

i,

according to

its

name

colophon, belongs.

of the
It

is,

of course, possible that all the incantations enumerated in this


column of the tablet belong to the class of texts here collected,
1

It is

6 and No, 42 arc parts of the same tablet, us is


Catalogue, p. 1186; in tbat case the catch-line so formed

possible thai No.

suggested by BEZOLD,
would not correspond to No. 46,
2

1.

II.

Catalogues of tablets containing forecasts, mythological


and
legends, etc. testify to the activity of the Assyrian scribes in the collection
classification of other classes of texts.
See below, p. 15.

XIX

INTRODUCTION.

HPHPHP-

-mi
sTTTT

Jm

-ET

4HF

If 1

and are
though, in that case, they have not yet been recognised,
from
the
collections
in
not
Kuyunjik. It is
preserved
perhaps
from those already
equally possible that the incantations, apart
u
Prayers of the Lifting
identified, have no connection with the
of the

Hand". In the latter case the


manner in which scribes,

proof of the

This character

is

partly effaced.

tablet affords striking


either before or at the

XX

INTRODUCTION.

time of Ashurbanipal, re-edited the older collections and classes


of tablets to which they had access.

The evidence afforded by an examination of

their catch-

and first lines leads therefore to the conclusion that the


tablets, which have come down to us, have been subjected to
several processes of editing", the incantations having" been from
lines

time to time collected, selected and rearranged.


noteworthy
instance of the way in which a favourite incantation was re-

copied and employed in various connections


the address to a goddess which begins: Siptu
In No.
biitu ummu rwiuntum aSibat Sawiilluti.

is

presented by
btltu $ur-

6,

11.

71

ff.,

where

addressed to the goddess Ban, it is preceded by a prayer


to Sin and followed by one probably to SamaS, in the dupliit

is

D it is preceded by some directions for ceremonies, while


forms the first prayer on the tablet which is cited as the
duplicate E\ in No. 7, 11. 9 ff. we find the title Bilit Hi in the
cate

it

place of the

name

so

many

of the goddess Ban, the incantation is followed by one to the astral deity Js&ara, and it is set aside for
use only during an eclipse of the moon; in No. 4 the version
that it practically forms a fresh
the history, so far as it can be ascertained,
of one incantation, and the evidence afforded by the duplicates
of other tablets is very similar.

presents

differences

This

incantation.

is

Other evidence of
in the fact that

No.

tain series.
series
in

the

series

]]]]

process of editing*

is

to be found

tablets are labelled as belonging to cerfor instance, is stated to be a tablet of the

i,

][

^pj"? though the scribe has omitted

number of

I^Hr

this

some

the tablet;

I^fel' the rest of

No, 30

is

to

fill

the i34th tablet of the

being broken; and No. 48


forms the eighth part of the composition >^]]]]
H=T f*~ fcff
Possibly in the first, and certainly in the second of these cases,
the series was a composite one made
up of various classes of
its title

texts, for it is not necessary to conclude from the evidence of


No. 30 that the other 133 or more tablets
missing from that

were

series

probable
1

is

all
"Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; more
the supposition that this class of tablets was
merely

See below, pp.

IT.

XXI

INTRODUCTION.
one of several classes

laid

under contribution by the compilers

of the series.

further indication of editing- may be seen in the


which the tablets conclude.
It is true the

still

with

colophons
majority of them end with the formula which is commonly
found on tablets from AshurbanipaPs library, and which may
be translated as follows: "The palace of Ashurbanipal king"
of the world, king of Assyria, who in Assur and BUit puts his
trust, on whom Nabu and Tasmitu have bestowed broad ears,
,

who has

The valued products of the


acquired clear eyes.
such as no one among the kings who have gone
had acquired, the wisdom of Nadu
as much
1

scribe's art,

before

me

as exists, I have inscribed on tablets, I have arranged in groups 1


I have revised, and for the sight of my reading have set in my
,

palace, I, the ruler, who knoweth the light of Assur, the king
of the gods. Whosoever carries off (this tablet), or with my
name inscribes his own name, may Assur and BUit in wrath

him down, and destroy his name and seed in


the land!" This colophon is by no means universal however,
for we find shorter ones on Nos. n and 33, while Nos. 18, 35,
38 and 41 present various differences to the normal conclusion,
and No. 10 merely contains the note that the tablet was copied
from an older original. The reason that no colophons occur
on Nos. 19, 29 and 50, the ends of which are left blank, is to
be sought in the fact that these tablets contain single prayers
extracted from the larger tablets for some temporary purpose 2
The evidence of catch-lines, duplicates, series and colophons
therefore all leads to the same conclusion, that the tablets are
not arranged on one plan but have undergone several redactions, and it is obvious that any attempt to restore the original
order would be fruitless.
It was necessary therefore to arrange them for publication on some other principle, and the plan adopted has been
to classify them according to the deities to whom the prayers
and incantations are addressed. The fact that while some of

and anger

cast

See DELITZSCH, Handworterluch, p. 182.


2836
6593 (the dupl. A of
(the chipl. A of No. i), and
No. 27), which are also without colophons, contain similar extracts. These extracts from the longer texts are inscribed on small tablets in rather large characters.
2

K 3332

+K

XXIV

INTRODUCTION.

determine what gods the private Assyrians and


Babylonians were privileged to regard as their patron deities.
It is possible a solution of the
question might be obtained from

is insufficient to

a study of the cylinder-seals, on which the owner, after stating


own name and that of his father frequently adds the name
of the god of whom, he is the servant 1
meanwhile it may be

his

speculate whether each class

to

permissible

or trade

had not

own patron deity, who was also regarded as peculiarly the


god of each member of that class.
We know that each city had its local god, who in prayers
its

sometimes takes the place of the suppliant's patron deity 2 and


it
may be that a similar localization of deities existed with
,

regard to the different trades and classes of society. Possibly


this suggestion may serve to
explain in some degree the various pairs and groups of deities whose blessings are invoked
the senders of letters on behalf of their
correspondents. It
improbable that these gods were selected merely at the fancy
of the writer, and it is easier to
that his choice was

by
is

suppose

restricted either

nected with his


in point

and

may

807

by law

own

be seen

or custom to the deities

class

or profession*

in the letters

K 501,

who were con-

A striking instance
K 538, 831 18, 35

by Arad-Nabb to the king^; as the


with religious matters it may be assumed that AmdNabu was a priest, and the fact that he invokes such a long
list of important deities would on the above
assumption be an
-19, 23 written

letters deal

The assumption that the god mentioned on a


cylinder-seal ia always the
owner's patron deity is not
That amulets could bo worn which
quite certain.
were dedicated to other than patron deities is
proved by the Assyrian amulet
95 4 8, I. On this little cylinder of clay the owner SamalMtt&m addresses an
1

incantation to the astral deity Kak-si-di in the course of which he stales he


is the
son of his god, with whom it is evident the
deity Kak-si-di is not to bo identified.
2

ty

ifafttar ak'-hf,

2493, 1**7

lana-ku putfime,

The introductory phrases on


Ara8~tt*Nabu hi lulwu(Mv)
UU-ya. arad-hi
Sd

ptddni

toi

flu

<r//-$tt

H/lfartittlf

read as follows;
.;m tew
a-na larri MU-ya Aftur i*'*Xm #&/-

83118,35

tArba-iln ittnipl an-nu*ti raMtit* ra-s -ut'ti terrte-tMa C Samltitt


a-tw

Uli-ya lu-bal-UHu MJnt-tu


&a-Za-ti [ina]

in

ttpil]

.....

HIM

tarri

K.538 and 80-7

lit-tit-tu

a-na Sarri Mli-ya

19,23 Sin

is

In-Sab-M-A

ma^ar

tnl-utt

501 has a similar introduction, while


the only god omitted from the list,

Ultya Ify-bMu.

XXV

INTRODUCTION.

of his high rank and position. It may be urged


against this theory that the same writer does not invariably
invoke the same gods; many explanations might be offered of

indication

it
being conceivable that the letters in question were
written at different periods of a man's career, or that certain
higher positions included the privileges and rights of those
beneath them, or that a man of higher rank in addressing a

this fact,

subordinate would not refer to his

However

own gods but invoke

those

perhaps not imposmay be,


sible that in prayers and incantations the naming of a suppli-

of the latter.

this

it

is

god and goddess was to his contemporaries equivalent to


a declaration of his rank and position in the state.

ant's

in which the suppliant states his


those of his patron deities we frequently find
in "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" a statement that the
occasion on which the prayer is delivered is after an eclipse

Following the formula

own name and

of the moon, the formula usually running as follows:


ilu

ina lumun

atali

lumun

ilu

Sin sa ina ar&i pulani umi pulani

idati^ 1 ittati pl limmti*

iSakim(na)
5
ina ikalli-ya u mati-ya ibasa-a
\

la tabati^ 1

$a
\

can only have been


intended for the use of the king, for no private individual could
address a god "in the evil of an eclipse of the moon which in
such and such a month on such and such a day has taken

The

tablets on which the formula occurs

in the evil of the

place,

good which are

in

my

powers, of the portents, evil and not


palace and my land". It is probable,

however, that only the formula, and not the prayer or incan-

was composed for the eclipse. A great body of


and incantations, containing general petitions for
deliverance from evil influences and magical powers, would be
and all that was
quite suitable for use after such a calamity,
needed in addition was a formula which could be inserted with

tation itself,

religious texts

See pp. 7 ff. On p, 10 it


should be rendered

of "portent",

the transliteration as

the sense
suggested that the ideogram ITI, in
in
not
was
ittu
this
but
adopted
rendering
by

is

I was unaware

on what grounds DELITZSCH based his ren-

off
dering takiltu. "When the early sheets of the transliteration had been printed
the first part of the Handworterluch appeared in which ittu takes the place of
his former rendering of the ideogram.

XXVI

INTRODUCTION.

the necessary details of the month and day on which the eclipse
had taken place. Such a formula is the one cited above, and
it is found in some copies of the same prayer but
others proves that it could be added or removed at
Thus in the copy of the prayer to Ninib which was

the fact that

omitted

in

pleasure.

made from No.

for the use of Ashurbanipal (cf. supra) the


eclipse-formula has been inserted between the sixteenth and
seventeenth lines of the prayer, and the same insertion has been
2

made in K 2836 the duplicate of No. 27 which is cited as A.


The prayer to Ba*u on No. 6 does not contain the formula,
neither does it occur in the duplicate D] we find it, however,

in the same prayer on No. 7, and in the duplicate


it occurs
together with a statement of the suppliant's name etc. It is
absent from the last prayer on No. 6, but it has been inserted
in the duplicate
where it is also preceded by the suppliant's

name and those

of his g*od and goddess


The eclipse-formula
therefore be regarded as forming no essential part of any
prayer or incantation; in fact, some of the passages in which

may

it

occurs would be improved

by

its

omission

as

the rythm or metre of the lines on either side of

word must be

said on the

metre

in

it

interrupts

it.

which the "Prayers

of the Lifting of the Hand" are composed.


It has long been
known that the poetical compositions of the Babylonians wore
cast in general in a rough form of verse and half-verse; GUNICKL

and ZIMMERN, however, were the

first

to traco

in

detail

the

existence of a regular metre T pointing out that each verse contained a definite number of accented syllables or rythmical beats
by which it was divided, each division or foot of the verse consist,

ing of single words, or of two or three short connected words,


e. g, particles with the words that follow them, words
joined by
the construct state, etc. ZTMMERN further drew attention to the fact

was frequently indicated by the grouping of signs


and that in publishing a text it was consequently of
great importance to reproduce the exact position and form of th<s
characters. In the plates, therefore, I have endeavoured to give
as far as possible a facsimile of the original tablets. It will be

that the metre

on the

pp. 121

tablet,

See
if.

ZIMMERN,

Em

vorl&vjtges

Wort

fiber

Iwtylwwto Mrtrib

V1.U

XXVII

INTRODUCTION.

seen, however, that only in a comparatively few instances is


the metre indicated in this manner, and the evidence of duplicates goes to show that different scribes attached different degrees of importance to the symmetrical arrangement of their

For

lines.

instance, the carefully

marked arrangement of No.

containing the invocation of Sin,

i,

not reproduced in
the duplicates K 3332 and Sm. 1382, nor is the form of the
lines on No. 18 retained by the duplicate
6804.
11.

8,

is

however, we apply to the prayers and incantations the


which ZIMMERN has adduced from a study of Sp. II, 2 6$a x

If,

rules

we

find that great sections of the various tablets fall naturally

into the four-divisioned metre.

This regular metre is, however,


frequently interrupted by a line of only three feet or divisions;
for instance four fifths of the prayer to Ninib on No. 2 consist
of four feet, the remaining fifth of three feet. In many cases,
moreover, the lines, though possessing a certain rythm cannot
be regarded as composed in metre. The conclusion to which

we are led, therefore, is that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the


Hand", though occasionally running into regular metre, are not
subject to the strict rules which apply to the poetry of the
Babylonians. It is perhaps not improbable that this irregularity
was intentional on the part of their composers. In the recital
of a prayer or incantation the irregular lines would form a
striking contrast or foil to those in metre, and the combination
would serve to mark the suppliant's varying degrees of exaltation.
The "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" are frequently
accompanied by directions for the performance of ceremonies
and the observance of certain rites. The paragraphs containing
directions are separated from the incantations by lines
ruled on the clay by the scribe and they generally commence

these

"Do

the following" 2
Their length
varies considerably, ranging from rubrics of one line to sections
of fifteen lines. The rubric of one line which is characteristic

with the words ipus annam

of the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" is generally found


closely following the title of the prayer, from which it is divided

by a

line

Cf.

on the clay:
ZiMMERN, Wkiteres zur bdbylonischen Metrtk,

Cf. infra, p. 19.

ZA X,

pp,

I ff.

XXVIII

INTRODUCTION.

r
HF- HF- >~<

be seen that after the introductory phrase the rubric


two alternative rites which are to be performed in
On one occasion"
connection with the recital of the prayer

It

will

refers

to

we

find this rubric directly following the incantation, and it is


there expanded into two lines by the additional injunction that

the incantation

be recited before Sibxianai

to

is

an addition

rendered necessary by the omission of the title.


Ceremonial sections of two lines are not uncommon.

They

combined with the title which they follow with3


out a break
containing two or three directions to the effect
that incense is to be set before the god or goddess, a libation
to be offered, and the incantation to be recited so many times;
or they may follow the title from which they are divided by a
are sometimes
,

division -line 4

ceremonies

or finally they may follow a longer sortion of


contain additional rites to be performed

when they

in connection with those that

precede them 5 Sections of three


which
are
also
lines,
common, generally follow the title* 6 though
they are sometimes found in combination with longer ceremonial
,

sections 7

Not so common are sections of four

follow the
sections

and are not found

title

The longer

fourteen^, and
1

See below p. 71

No.

52,

1.

Kos.

2,

1.

Nos.

13,

No.

Nos. 21,
Nos. 21,

12,

f.;

101

1.

95

f.;

1.

12

14,

103

f.,

1,

8,

73

IT.;

31,

11.

25

ff,;

33, 11.44ff.

11.

fl'.;

Nos.

II,

11,

42

ff.;

22,

11.

31

ff.

Nos.

12,

11.

96

ff.;

33,

11.

39

ff.

11
ia
*

14

No.

ILus/T;
11. 4.ff.

30,

11.

20

No. 40,
No. 12,

11.

11.

2ff,

ff.

ff.

20

is

more

fully discussed

and

a list

f.

32,

11.

15, ILiSff.; 21,

51,

11.

10

ff.

12
,

give directions for offerings in

f.

11.

Nos. 12,
Nos. 26,

seven", ten

f.

9
10

occurs.

it

6,

f.;

13

11.

six 10

f.

1.

lines

of five 5

where the rubric

f.,

where

the passages given

fifteen

sections
x

which

lines,

connection with other

in

11.

(T.;

28

36,

ff.

11.

IF.;

44,

11.

flf.

of

XXIX

INTRODUCTION.

1
greater detail, while some cannot be classified as in each case
the
has
been preserved.
only
beginning

is

commonest injunction in these ceremonial secto the effect that the recital of the incantation is

far the

By
tions

one

be accompanied by the burning of

to

The formula

incense.

shalt
usually reads "a censer of incense before the god
thou set", though sometimes the kind of incense to be employed
is specified, and at other times the wood is mentioned, from

when

lighted, the censers are to


drink-offerings and libations are also of

which,
It is

from the longer

sections,

be kindled.

Certain

common occurrence.
however, that we learn in greater

detail the objects suitable for offering to

a god.

and butter are frequently mentioned together

"Water, honey,
of

In the lists

directions occur for laying before the god dates,


corn
and grain, while various flowers, plants and herbs
garlic,
a
play
conspicuous part both in the offerings and the ritual.
Offerings of various kinds of flesh are sometimes specified, while
offerings;

fragments of gold,

lapis-lazuli, alabaster etc.

might be presented

by the suppliant. Pure water and oil are constantly mentioned


in the ceremonial sections; the former might be simply offered
in

a vessel before the god, or used for sprinkling a green bough


the latter might also form the subject of an

in his presence;

offering, or be used for anointing, or be placed in an open


vessel into which various objects were thrown. In No. 1 1 for
example, the seed of the masta&al-pla.ut is ordered to be cast
,

into oil, while

in

No.

of ur6arinnu-wood

12

the priest

is

and then cast into

to place oil in a vessel


it

fragments of plaster,

gold, the bmu -plant, the ma$takal~pl&nt, and other plants and
When the rite of casting things into oil is to be perherbs.
formed, the amount of oil to be used is generally mentioned,

and sometimes the kind of oil to be employed. The rite of the


knotted cord 2 frequently accompanies the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", and on one occasion the rite is followed

by a magical formula; in No. 12, a tablet intended for the use


of a sick man, when the priest loosens the knot he is to utter
the

words fa umcfimnni,
1

Nos.

See below, p. 71

15, U. 24ff.;
f.

17,

11.

after

which the sick man

6ff.; 23,

11.

ff.;

24,

11.

ff.;

25,

is

11.

to return

ff.

XXX

INTRODUCTION.

house without looking backward.


The occasions on
which the tablets might be used are sometimes specified in the
ceremonial sections; Nos. 12 and 31, for instance, are to be

to

his

used at night, No. 30 on a favourable day, No, 24 during a


certain phase of the moon, and No. 21 at night when the wind
is in

a certain quarter.

The use of the majority

of the tablets,

however, appears to have been unrestricted.


It will be seen, therefore, that the ceremonies which acthe "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" in general
character resemble those which occur on other classes of cere-

company

monial and religious texts. They were not merely


symbols,
but were regarded as potent in themselves, and, as the
efficacy
of an incantation depended on its correct recital, so their
power
resulted from a scrupulous performance of each detail

They

with one exception, written after the prayer or incantation


they accompany, but in most cases they describe rites which
are to be performed before the recitation of the
The
prayer.
are,

god or goddess must be propitiated by the necessary

gifts

before the suppliant is in a position to make his


appeal in the
divine presence; the altar must be loaded with
offerings and
the censers lighted before the words of the incantation can take
effect.

LIST

OF TABLETS.
No.

I.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES:

and TaSmitu

1.

Sin, Istar

2.

Ninib, TaSmltu and another goddess

3.

Ninib and Damkina

ji

...

|_
3

4.

5.
6.
7.

la,

Damkina and Ba u

Di-kud and

Ami, Nusku,
Bilit

ili,

Is"tar

Sin,

5
6

Ba'u and Samas

!}}ara and a god

and certain stars


and Bilit ili
Marduk
9.
10. Marduk and Samas

8. Istar

II.

III.

IV.

V.

VI.

10

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS:


1.

Marduk

2.

Bil

18

19

3.

Ramma"n

4.

Nabft

5.
6.

Sin

2326

Nirgal

27

20

21

22
28

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES:


1.

Sa-la

29

2.

Istar

3032

3.

4.

Tasmitu
Mi-mi

5-

Bilit

...

...

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO DEITIES WHOSE NAMES


HAVE NOT BEEN PRESERVED
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO ASTRAL DEITIES:
1.

Mugtabarrii-iriiltcinu

2.

Mul-mul

3.

Kak-si-di

4.

Sibziana

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE


OF THE MOON

33

34
35

3645
46
48

47

49

50

52

53

&2

Transliteration Translations

and Notes.
Section

Prayers addressed
The plan on which the
requires perhaps a word of

to

I.

Groups

of Deities.

following pages have been arranged


explanation. The tablets are num-

bered and are here treated in the same order as they occur
in the plates at the end of the volume.
I have not divided
the Transliteration, Translations and Notes into three separate
Sections, as I believe the theoretical simplicity of such an ar-

rangement is purchased at a great practical disadvantage, the


constant reference from one part of the book to another tending rather to weary than assist the reader. To reduce this
inconvenience as far as ^possible I have collected together all
the matter referring to each tablet.
full transliteration of
the text is first given which is followed by a description and

translation of the prayers, incantations and ceremonies that it


contains. The notes follow the translation, the numbers at the

head of each paragraph referring


which the note in question deals.

to the line

of the text with

In the Transliteration those portions of the text that have


been restored are placed within square brackets, while the signs
within round brackets always denote
Variant readings are given at the foot
cate tablets being cited by the capitals
tration numbers of which are in each

phonetic complements.
of the page, the dupliA, B, C etc., the regis-

case given in the


B

first

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

footnote to the cuneiform text.

served tablet

have commenced

DEITIES.

In transliterating a well prea fresh line with each line of

and have endeavoured to retain as far as possible the


and arrangement of the words as they stand
original spacing
on the tablet itself. As however in the case of broken tablets

the text

waste of
such an arrangement would lead to a considerable
run on
tablets
the transliteration of those
space, I have let
line a space of five dots if
continuously, putting between each
and ten dots to indicate a gap
only one character is missing
When the text of such a broken
of two or more characters.
or badly preserved tablet
translation I

however a
which

to

is

an

insufficient to furnish

is

every case
given, each word of

have abstained from attempting one;

transliteration

of the text

is

intelligible

in

cited in the Vocabulary.

The texts have been divided


some extent explained by their

consisting of Nos,

10,

is

into

titles.

composed

which are

Sections,

The

first

Section,

of tablets on each of

which are inscribed separate prayers to two or more deities,


In some cases (Nos. 3, 5 and 9) there remain prayers addressed only to one gocl and goddess but from No. 6 it would
shared the
appear probable that originally four or five deities
is
possible that
prayers inscribed on each of these tablets. It

some fragmentary

texts, "at present containing a single

or incantation and therefore classified under Sections II

prayer

and

III,

formed part of a large tablet which when complete contained


addresses to various deities, and which would accordingly fall
under the present heading. The fact however that such fragments present no distinctive characteristic by which they may
be detected renders hazardous any attempt at separating them

from the texts addressed solely to one god or goddess,


these circumstances the only practicable course

the possibility of their belonging


classify

them according

For

was

to ignore

to the first section

to their present contents.

a fuller discussion of the classification

Undor
and

to

of the texts

cf.

Introduction*

PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD

No.

ETC.

1.

Transliteration.
Obv.
1.

2.
3.

Uu
siptu
ilu

Sin

Nannant ru-su-bu

Sin id-dis-su-u

sA-ki-in

a-na

5.
6.

sar-fyat

7.

ma-lu-it

8.

1
sar-faa nisi* uk-ta-sa-ra
llu

g.

10. su-tu-rat
1

nisz^

us-sii-ru sa-

kakfeadii

in a sami-i

kima

di-pa-ra-ka
nam-ri-ru-ka

A-nim samz-i

u-

mu-nam-mir

na-mir-ti

ana nisi* 1 sal-mat


nam-rat itrru-ka

4.

ilu

ilu

Gibil

rapasta

irsita(ta)

ana a-ma-ri-ka
i- lam-ma- du
mi-lik-su ma-

sa la

ilu

urru-ka kima

Samas

bu-uk-ri-

12.

kan-su pani-ka Hani* rabitti* 1 purus matati sakin(in) ina pani-ka


ina himun llu ataH ilu Sin sa ina arfyi pulani iimi pnlani isakna(na)
idati* 1

ITLMIS

13.

lumun

14.

ilani^ 1 rabitti* 1 i-sal-lu-ka-ma tanadin(in) mil-ka

limniti^ 1 la tabati^ 1 sa ina ikalli-ya u

mati-ya ibasa-a
us-ta-mu-ii ina sapli-ka
ta-mit ilani^ 1 tanadin(in)
ta-mit-ti-ka pi-ris-ti ilani$ l rabuti[* 1]

15. izzizit pu-faur-su-nu


1

6.

17.
1

8.

llH

bubbulum u-um

umu
llu

19.

Sin su-pu-u sa

XXX KAN

LKUR i-sal-lu-ka-ma

'

i-sin*na-ka

Namrasit i-muk

20.

as-mk-ka

21.

kan-sa-ku

si-rik

u-mn

ta-sil-ti ilu-ti-[ka]

sa-na-an sa la

la

musi lallartu ak-ki-ka

az-za-az

i-

lam-ma- du mi-lik-su
ma-

ri-is-ta-a si-kar

ka-

a-si--ka

ka-sa dum-ki u mi-sa-ri sukun(un) ili-[ya]


ilu
istari sa is-tu u-mn ma-du-ti is-bu-su
23. ili-ya u
22.

24. ina

kit-ti

u muari lis-li-mu

itti-ya

ur-fai

lid-mi-ik
ni-

ilu sa sunatip ]
ZA.GAR
KAB.MIS dr-ni-ya lu-us-mi sir-ti lu-tailu

27.

&-ma--ir-ma
ina sat musi
ana dd-ra-ti

28.

INIM.INIM.MA

25.
26.

lud-lul

llu

29. Siptu fea-rid-tii*-

dd-li-li-[ka]

SU 1L.LA

il

Sin.[KAN]

ls-tar ka-nu-ut i-[l&-a-ti]

B2

faad-is

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30.

DLBAR

sami-i u

DEITIES.

$a-m-m

irsiti(ti)

il

ki

"Sin

i~!it.-ti
....... -in-nin-na* bu-uk-[rat]
"
-mat* dar-ri [Sfi-ml-tJ ku-m-di^
3 2 .......

31

il

il

33. [ "I$-tar] a-nu-fti-ma


34.

/".

35.

/.

.....
.

ilu

$ami-i

Bil [ma-li-ki ta-di--Jim-mi da-

.....

.-mu] ba-an-[t&?

..... -in

dan-

Rev.

36.
37.

.....*

[.

ru-fcu-tu tu~$ak]-na

iTa$-mi-tuw

lumun

39. ina

Iwmm

...........

bi-lit

if

apil pulani Sa ilu-$n pulAnu


iln

illt

atali

ITLMIS

idati*

u da-di

ilat(at)^ su-pi

pulanu

38. [aua]-ku

40.

Vhf

Sin

ina

$a

limniti*

"i$tar-$u fit-

lanitum[(tum)]
pulani umi pulani

ar$i

la tabatii'

$a ina ikatti-yh

mati-a iba$a~[al
Si-mi-i
mid-fa
41. asfyur-ki
11
Uu Nabu
bilu
fact- -i~ri~ki
42. a-na

a-ra-ti

43. lis-misik-riina ki-bitpi-ki

lil-ki

44. ina zik-ri-Su kabtf(ti) ihi u

llll

45. li-in-ui-i$-si

murm

47- lip-pa- a$-ru imti*

hi sumri-ya

49. lit-lu-ud

imti*

bu

&/ii^

-lyaJ

3d iba$u-U ili~yh
1

ti-tA-kil

ni-

......

ina pi-ki^ U^sa-kin

irat-su

li-sal-

itli-ya

U-tA-kil ta~ni-&M $a Siri^-lyal

Sa

imti*

NAM.TAR

un~ni-ni-ya lil-ma-da sihpi-ya

ma-mit 12

48. li-in-ni-is-si
ilH

a-bu-ti sab-[ti-ma]

iUar lislimn(mn)

aSakku

46. lit-ta-bil

inari ri$-ti~i $a

aSaridu

LSAGJLA

ba-ni-ti

50. ihi u*

Sarru lifc-bu-u damikti(ti) ina ki-bit-ki

52.

$U ILLA

INIMJNIM.MA

53. siptn bilu mu$-ti-$ir kti-Sat ntii*

54.

duppu
1

KAN
.,

nin-ni,

C i-lat.
mHu.

-til.

a-pa-a-tL

rim-ki ikal

-am-ti.

13

bit

il

ku-ra-tfu.

u.

A&ur-b&n-apli
$(tru-ur Ml)-ra-ati<
7

W C

^ C

itUaMant(nt).

Ta$mi-tum.KAN

gi-mir nab-ni-ti

millt

// a-ita-tt-wa.

as-ftur-M Wti-ya Si-mw m-lpf-ya],

lit-

ir^timftiw),

$a id uttak*

Ta$- m i-tn m biltu^

Ul *

51. u an-ni-ki ki-nim $a id init-u

$ir-ti

ll

galM.

^ C

etc.

ti

/>'

lw-i-ri*ki
1R

-///

ta*hi-ll*ti\

n C

[ft-naj

w<r/Jf// /

PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD

JETC.

No. i (K 155) consists of the upper part of a large tablet


of which fully half has been broken away. The text in its
27,
present condition falls into three main sections: (a) 11. i
a prayer to Sin on the occasion pf an eclipse of the moon,
35, the opening lines of a prayer to Istar, and (V)
(H) 11. 29
36
51, the conclusion of a prayer to Tastnitu which like (a)
is directed against the evils resulting from a lunar eclipse.
The prayer to Sin (a) commences with an address to the god

11.

describing his power and attributes. LI. 12 and 13 state the


occasion of the prayer an eclipse of the moon has taken place
bringing evil on the land of Assyria and the palace of the king
:

who

therefore appeals to the

god

himself,

god of heaven and to the Moonwhose prerogative it is to give an oracle of the

when they

great gods

so desire.

Translation.
1.

2.

O
O

Sin\

Sin,

who

Nannarl mighty one


art unique,

thou that brightenest

......

5.

That givest light unto the nations


That unto the black-headed race art favourable
Bright is thy light, in heaven

6.

Brilliant

7.

Thy

8.

The

3.

4.

is

.......

thy torch, like the Fire-god

brightness

fills

the broad earth!

brightness of the nation he gathers, in thy sight


Ann of the sky, whose purpose no man learns!

9.

11.

Overwhelming is thy light like the Sun-god [thy?] first-born!


Before thy face the great gods bow down, the fate of the
world is set before thee!

12.

In the

10.

14.

an eclipse of the Moon which in such and


such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
which are in my palace and my land,
The great gods beseech thee and thou givest counsel!

15.

They take

13.

6.

Sin,

evil

of

their stand all of them, they petition at thy feet!

glorious

one of Iknrl

they beseech thee and thou

givest the oracle of the gods


the day of thy oracle, the decision
of the great gods;
!

17.

The end

of the

month

is

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

18.

The

thirtieth

day

is

DEITIES.

thy festival, a day of prayer to thy


divinity

19.

O God

20. I

I
21. I

of the

New Moon,

in

might unrivalled, whose purpose


no man learns,

have poured thee a libation of the night (with) wailing,


have offered thee (with) shouts of joy a drink offering of
am bowed down! I have taken my stand! I have sought
.

for thee!
22.

23.

24.

favour and righteousness upon me!


my goddess, who for long have been angry
with me,
me! Let
with
deal
In righteousness and justice
graciously
my way be propitious, with joy

Do thou set
May my god

and

25.

And ZA.GAR,

26.

In the night season

27.

For ever may

the

god

bow

of dreams hath sent,

my

sin

may
iniquity may

myself

in

hear

my

humility before thee!

the prayer to Is far only a few lines have been preserved containing the invocation of the goddess. She Is addressed

Of

(6)

lstar the heroine, strong among" goddesses!


Lady(?) of
heaven and earth, the splendour of the four quarters!

as:

the first-born of Sin,

offspring of Ningall

over these heavens dost thou rule."


(c)

consists of the last fifteen lines

7,tor,

The reverse

of the tablet

of a prayer to

TaSmttu, in

husband
him to remove the sickness and
enchantments caused by the Moon's eclipse. After addressing"
the goddess by name her suppliant continues:
which the goddess

the

god Nabu and

40.

41.

petitioned to intercede with her

to induce

son of so and so, whose god

and so,
whose goddess is so and so,
In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and
such a month on such and such a day has taken place
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, 'evil and not good,
which are in my palace and my land,
Have turned towards thee! I have established thee! Listen

38. I so

39.

is

and

so,

is

so

to the incantation!
42. Before

Nabu

-thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born


son of Isagila, intercede for me!

PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD

ETC.

50.

he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth; may


he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication!
At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously
with me!
May the sickness of my body be torn away; may the
groaning of my flesh be consumed!
the
May
consumption of my muscles be removed!
May the poisons that are upon me be loosened!
be consumed!
Ma'y the ban be torn away, may the
at
command
be
established!
May
thy
may mercy
and
ordain
favour
at
May god
king
thy mighty command

51.

And

May

43.

44.

45.

46.

47.
48.

49.

that

is

not altered

thy true mercy that changes not, O lady Tasmitul


The catch-line reads: "O lord, that directest the multitude

of the peoples, the whole of creation!"

The word

i.

ru-su-bu
.

is

an

adj. of the

and

rasbu

JE|

rusu&u),

my

if

reading

is

correct,

> ?

form Jyt, the usual forms of the word being


The character, however, which I read as

raSfrbu.

almost obliterated and might possibly be read :[


6. Sarafeu is proved by JENSEN to have the meaning "to

is

be

cf. Kosmologie p. 105!, where the present


from
STRASSMAIER, A. K, no. 8063. For the
quoted
passage
ant
of
"torch", cf. JENSEN, ZK, II, p. 53, and ZIMMERN,
dip
meaning

shine,

bright'

is

BPS,

p. 479.

ma-[am-ma-an]

of this line and of

1.

is

the probable restoration of the end


the end of 1. 10 only one char-

From

19.

acter appears to be missing; bu-uk-ri-[ka] would therefore be


a possible restoration.
ii. ina

as

does not occur in the text with the

we might be

led to expect

for a similar use of


[66],

no. 2,

rev.

1.

from the

pani-ka

In-fair,

pani-ka

latter half of the line:

panu without the preposition


18,

first

cf.

"in thy sight

IV

59

may

be

precious".
12

f.

The formula contained

occasion of the prayer,


(cf.

Introduction).

The

several tablets forms

in these two lines, stating the


of frequent occurrence in these texts
which in
first half of the second line
is

a line by

itself,

is

in apposition to ina

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.

lumun il"atali
Sin, as indicated in my translation, and the
whole formula, which does not represent a complete sentence
in itself, acts merely as an introduction to the sentence that
follows it. The only difficulty in the two lines is in connection
{lll

**-

These two
\| *">VT I II I****"ideograms occur together not only in the formula under discussion but are occasionally to be met with in prayers incanwith the phrase

EE^I

and whenever they so occur they are never joined


a
copula but always stand in apposition to one another as
by
in the present passage, cf. No. 12, 1. 64 ai idiJia-a liunun jtonati* 1 ID.MIS 1TLMIS a Sami-i u tr$itiin(tim), HAUPT'S ASKT,
tations etc.,

No.
1.

Rev.

7,
f.

4f. ina

1.

ITLMIS Si-kin

lumun ID.MIN.MIS

usjirti^,

aS-Sum lumun ID.MIS 777. MIS limniti* 1 $a ina btti-yh ha-

and 1. 9 f ina lumun ID.MIS 777J7AV $fi-ti$a* l-ma pal-fya-ku


1
ka-an-ni-ma.
6343, 1.6 H).MI$ JTJ.MfS liwntti* Id fatwti,
.

8005

+ K

+ K

8845
8941, a very fragmentary prayer of
formed from three pieces I have lately joined, in

Aurbnipal

ID.MlS ITLMIS occurs, IV R 17,


NAM.BUL.BLI
ID.MjS JTLM1S //;//15
mu-pa-aMir
wfrf^, probably IV R 60 [67], Rev.
34 [IDJ.M1S 1TLMJ&
BAR.M1S ana Sarri u mtiti-Su baS^ -a^ etc. More commonly
1.

of which

Rev. L

the phrase

f.

1.

however the ideogram KI^^IlII is found by itself, cj\ No.' 12,


1.
65 lumun IT1 ali u mati ai ik^udanni(ni) yd-Si, the passages
quoted from bilingual incantations in BRONNOW'S List, no, 9429,

IVRs6

[63], Col. II,

9006,

lished

1.

if

1 1/;

iTl limn ttu

mu-kaMim

Sin
hi

ina.

52

/77./)//,V,

2
(pubIV, pp, 233, 249"),
corner of an incantation in 11.
of which

9591,

1.

ZA

and transliterated by BRONNOW,

7978,

su-fn-ri-ya^

36

the suppliant prays for help ina luviun 777"


ina lumun aSakku
ina
di-fou

ina

lumun

lumnn

fiu-Jts-[$itfl,

the fragmentary prayer


23, 57 Rev. L 4, K 6187, a
Babylonian ceremonial text for obtaining magical results from
stones (cf. BKZOLD, Catalogue, p. 769), in Col, III of which tho

823

ITI lim uttu(tu)


P- 535).

79

is

constantly mentioned,
8, 115, L 16, Bu.

3460, Col.

915

logical report from I$tar$umirU)


rian and Babylonian Letters
Pt.
,

K
I,

21

(cf.

p. 49)

9,

14,

1.

,-$u

lu-

(cf. of.

ciL

an astro-

R. F. HARPKR, Assya letter from Nabtt-

nadinSum to the king which concludes (L i2ff.):


an-ni~ti sarru bi-ili

I.

10

ft

ina Hi

it-it

id-da-ab-bu-*ub

THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
llH

BU

ft

ilu

Nabu am-mar ITI

u-si-tu-uk-ku sarru

bi-ili lu

si-tu-uk-ki

la i-pa-lafy,

ma-su a-na sarru bili-yd


Obv. 1. i6 (a letter,

K 168,

by WINKLER, Keilsckriftt.il, Leipzig, 1893, p. 28), etc.


the
Though
interpretation of the ideogram 777 is entirely dependent on the context of the passages where it occurs, there is

published

much doubt as to its meaning. The word is generally


rendered by some synonym of "sign" or "omen" (cf. LENORMANT,
Etudes accadiennes, Vol. Ill, p. 136 f., DELITZSCH, WB, p. 169,
not

SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 449, 459, 512, 516, 538, JENSEN in
SCHRADER'S Keilins. BibL, Vol.11, pp. 249, 253, etc.}, though
in

ZKl,

might

p. 303 JENSEN assigned to

That the former

(ops)".

of the two

I think put

is

in a letter

is

it

the active meaning "power,


more correct rendering

the

beyond a doubt by a passage occurring

12), the text of which has recently been published

(K
by R. F. HARPER, Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, Pt. II, p. 228,
London 894. The first fifteen lines of this letter read a-na am ik1

arad-ka milu Nabu-zir-tsir lu sulmu(mu) a-na bbli-ya


Uu Nabu u ilu Marduk
a-na bill-ya (5) sanati* 1 ma-'-da-ti lik-ru-bu
karu

bili-ya

ITLMIS lu-u

sa sami-i lu sa irsitim(tim) lu-u sd

>~<

^|

^ am-mar

lim-na-ni a-sa-tar ina ba-at-ta-ta-ai ma-fyar ilu Samas u-sa-ad-biib-su-nu (10) ina karan $utu-u ina mi** rimki ina samni^ pissati* 1-

su

amiluti* 1

(?)

sa m&iAkkadu ki

ITI

am-mu-ti u-sa-ab-si-il u-sa-kil-Su-mi sar pu-u-fyi


ITLMIS us-tafy-ra~an-ni i-si-si (15) ma-a mi-nu-u

Though

the interpretation of this text

is

in places

exceedingly obscure the general drift of the letter is clear


enough. In consequence of enquiries concerning the 777 Nabuzfrisir takes the necessary observations and returns his
report
to an official styled the ikkaru. After the usual salutations he
states that he has observed "the 777, whether of the sky, or
of the earth, or of the

>~<

tj t^" (possibly an exhaustive


and that they are unfavourable; and probably in
consequence of this he has performed certain rites and ceremonies which he proceeds to narrate. It is obvious that the

formula),

only possible meaning for 777 in this passage is "sign" or


"portent", a rendering that suits all other passages in which

have met the word including the one already referred to as


having been somewhat differently translated by JENSEN.* That

Prof.

BEZOLD has

called

my

attention to the use of

777

in the colophon

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

10

DEITIES.

taking a favourable or uncontext is suggested by the


1
1
inserted in the formula
tabati*
qualifying phrase limniti* la
under discussion, and this is put beyond a doubt by RIB. 136,

word

the

Is

In itself colourless

favourable meaning from

its

omen tablet, in
777
damiktim[(timfy]
phrase

and 16 of which

a fragment of an

11.

find the

as well as

13

that in prayers for

we

777 limuttim(tim)
deliverance 777
or
help
.

natural however
should generally occur in an unfavourable sense.
But while we can assign a meaning to the ideogram with
like certainty, we do not meet with the same success

It is

something

when we look

DELITZSCH indeed in

for its Semitic equivalent

AD, p. 30, no. 256 suggests a rendering takiltu(J) and he is


168, 11. 14 and 16
followed by LEHMANN in his explanation of

(cf.

SamasmtnuUn,

the

p. 76

as

plural-sign

f.),

in

which he

transliterates

tak-li-ta-$u-*nu

taklati,

777 with
close

occurring in

But against this rendering is to


be urged the fact that wherever the sign occurs in bilingual
incantations it is, as for as I know, rendered not by takiltu
As however I do not know on what grounds
but by itiu*
connection two lines above.

DELITZSCH bases his identification of the ideogram with takiltu,


I have throughout my transliteration rendered the word by
777, thus leaving the question in abeyance.
The explanation of ID is also conjectural.

Though ID. MIS

ITLMIS

are in apposition it does not follow that they are


synonymous, as they are taken by LENORMANT, La Magic, p, 164
and by SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 173 and 538. It appears to
me that DELITZSCH has given the true explanation of the word

and

in his translation of the sentence

a$-$um lumun ID. MI 1TI.MJS

l
sa ina biti-ya ba$a? -ma, to which reference has already
been made and which he renders: "von wegen (a$htm) der bosen

limniti*

Machte, der bosen Zeichen, die in meinem Hause sind"


Here apparently he renders ID by its most
p. 169).

(cf.

Wf^

common

equivalent idu, the plural of which constantly occurs in the


sense of "forces, powers", and this view is supported by the
of

word apparently refers to


I think however that the

8713, where the

logical forecasts",

which would of course include


this tablet,

found;

is

better suited to

see especially

IV

3,

the

many
Col.

I,

special

and should be rendered by "astromore general rendering "portent",

meaning attaching

to the

of the other passages in which


1.

29

f.

1TI

word
is

in

to be

THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.

1 1

in the same hymn (cf. supra p. 8) ID occurs with


the dual as well as the plural-sign. 1 Morever in No. 6, 1. 114 f.
i-da-tu-u-a occurs in parallelism with sunat^ l-u-a and must

fact that

somewhat similar meaning to that of ID in the


present passage. The meaning of the formula may therefore
be regarded as practically settled though the Semitic equivalent
of 777 is still a matter of some uncertainty.
therefore have a

15.

That

^*~

to^|

is

namzu

equivalent to

from

clear

is

BRUNNOW, List, no. 4893. If on the other hand we read the


group phonetically, the form du-bu must be explained as Perm.
i from dababu,
however appears

II

verb ns-la-mu-u

for dubbubif, dubb-bu*; the

to

me

in the

second half of the

from VnDK, "to speak", with a causative


to speak",
1

6.

i.

e.

former explanation

more probable of

the

The

the two.

take to be III

line I

signification, "to

cause

"petition".
1

tamitu in the technical sense of "an oracle

'

occurs in

the regular formulae of the so-called "Downfall" tablets, in


which "Izib 7" commonly consists of the phrase izib sa i-na pi
"Grant that in the mouth
mar am bari ardi-ka ta-mit
up-tar-ri-du,

of the magician's son thy servant a word


which we ask) may hasten", or in the

e.

(i.
i

st

the oracle for


ta-mit

pers.

ma

pi-ya up(vr ip)-tar-ri-du, cf. KNUDTZON, Assyrische Gebete an den


Sonnengott* Vol. II, p. 42, Leipzig 1893.
17.

For the explanation of bubbulum

Moon's) disappearance"

cf.

(the

have taken as an abbreviation of

Alight be possible to

It:

umi "o god!

read the

foundation of (that) day


a power unrivalled etc", teferring to the thirtieth day of

group
is

plant
1.

day of

JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 91, 106.

ma

as "the

ilu

The

:|y|jl

4 of Rxn.

isid

sign of the dual

^x^Jyy

328,

is

also

in the

to

be found with

J- KT^^CTTTT

a tablet in

sections probably for use as

1*^*"**"'

ID

in the

name

which occurs

in

of the

CoI.V,

which the names of plants are enumerated in short


This plant may have been so named
prescriptions.

employment in warding off the evils of the ID.MlS ITI.MIS. That


were used against such evils is clear from K. 6432, a tablet
containing prescriptions, one section of which commences (rev., 1. 4) muma ina

from,

its

certain prescriptions

arah^zsdni umi
(cf.

1^A^ amilu ID.MIS-lu ITLMIS^u

BEZOLD, Catalogue,

limuttn-[$u?]

p. 787).

C2

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

12

DEITIES.

But this explanthe preceding line.


the
and
parallelism of 1. 9 seems
ation appears rather forced
a god. That namto indicate that the group is the name of

month mentioned

the

in

ra

__ faQ

has been

New-Moon

shown by

JENSEN, Kosmologie,

the invocation of the Moon-god as the New-Moon,


p. 104 f., and
of the end of the month,
following immediately on the mention
is

singularly appropriate.
20. as-ruk-ka si-rik]

dressed to

The

Mara.

cf.

No. 35,

suffixes -ka

be regarded as having the force


For a similar use of the suffix cf.

1-

as-ruk-ki si-rik ad-

9>

and

are probably to

-ki

of ana ka-a-tu, ana ka-a-ti,

541 8

a,

Col. IV,

1.

7,

quo-

Uti-Si-na (or bit-si-na) i-puns-ka na-rh-a as-tur-ka, "their house have I made for thee,
somewhat analogous intablet have I inscribed for thee".

ted

by BEZOLD,

Catalogue, p. 715:

my

stance occurs in an Old-Babylonian letter (V.A.Th. 575), published by MEISSNER, Beitr. s. Assyr., Vol.11, pp. 561 f, 577, in

which the verb i-si-ba-ak-ku-Sii occurs, governing two


however and not a suffix and a substantive as in the

10 of

1.

suffixes

JFlf may be read il-lu in agreement


present passage, "i^
with m&Si, "an incantation of the bright night". But lallartu
(cf. BRUNNOW, List, No. 11181) appears to me the preferable
[

reading, as

For a

it

balances

ri-ti-ta-a in the

similar use of the

by ZIMMERN, BPS,
25. The title
Rev.

1.

24,

where

word

cf.

Sm.

second half of the


954, Obv.

1.

33,

line.

quoted

p. 95.
ilu
it is

$a Sunati* 1

occurs

in

IV

applied to *-*j- JE[ fcjE^Lfj

(pp. dt. p. 105) explains as

66,

No.

2,

which ZIMMERN

^^4

meaning "dream-god". ^f~ yf


of gods published in II
54 is possibly
as
to be regarded
a synonym of Bil, as suggested by BRt)NNOW,

in

1.

na

List,

list

No. 11771.
26.

* 4

of the

The group fcg^q-/#

in

VR

20,

$c

is

read as sartu

by ZIMMERN, op.
p. 12, while for ^JlJ-/<tf, ^E^[-^
in IV
no.
11.
and
i,
61,
29
31 he proposes a rendering Sertu
"anger, wrath", where the meaning "sin" would be inapprosin"

cit.

priate

word

(cf.

op.

cit.,

p. 85).

That "sin"

is

the

meaning of the

the present passage is clear from the corresponding


in
the first half of the line. For my reading sirtit and
arniya
not sartu or sartu cf. DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S J3PS, p. 115.
in

INIM.INIM.MA SU IL.LA.
28.

This colophon

which

line,

sent collection of texts

(cf.

is

13

characteristic of the pre-

Introduction},

with one exception

is

written throughout in Sumero- Akkadian, thus:

INIMJNIM.MA

SU

KID}.

IL.LA

ilu

(or

ception occurs in

****)

....... KAN

(or

14 of No. 35, which reads:


llu
ni-is ka-a-ti sd
Bilit.
The beginning of the line

The ex-

1.

nately broken off and we are consequently


the Assyrian equivalent of INIMJNIM.MA.

left in

is

unfortu-

doubt as to

Our choice how-

ever appears to be restricted to amatit and siptu (cf. BRUNNOW,


List, nos. 588 ), and of these the former is to be preferred as
distinguishes the ideogram from ]^~>f- occurring at the commencement of almost all these incantations. In Assyrian the

it

line should
nu or

therefore in

has in

passages almost lost

many

probability run

kati,

amat ms

kati sa

"hand-raising",

meaning and been


the utterance that generally accompained the act.

transferred to
It is

all

The expression ms

kakkab^

its

original

thus possible that the colophon-line in question is simply


"The words of the prayer to such and such a

equivalent to:

My own opinion however is that INIMJNIM.MA,


whether considered the equivalent of amatu or not, has acquired in the colophons where it occurs the definite meaning
of "prayer". 1 On this assumption nts kati must be regarded as
retaining its original significance and we must see in the title
an allusion to some act or ceremony accompanying the recitation of the prayer that precedes* it. It may possibly be urged
against this view that in No. 8, 1. 21 SU IL.LA III samtu ipus(us)
god".

takes the place of the more usual mmntu(tu) an-ni-tu III sanitu
2
munu(nu) and should therefore be treated as its equivalent in
,

meaning
But such
me more
the hand

"the prayer three times perform".


and translated
an inference is far from certain and it appears to
probable that in the case of No. 8 the act of raising
:

three times

is

substituted for the threefold repetition

of the prayer.
30.

My

for the fact

translation of the

that

ideogram

the sign -group ^**f~

DLBAR

is

conjectural,

\|^F n~ occurs

3
It is possible that the group should be transliterated by some
the definite meaning of prayer, such as tisjitu or ikHbu,
2 For a discussion of this
phrase cf. infra, sub No. 2, 1. 10.

in a

word with

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

14

DEITIES.

54 as an equivalent of Bil (cf. BRUNNGW,


does not throw much light upon its meaning.
Of the reading of the duplicate B, which probably gave the
phonetic equivalent of the ideogram unfortunately only the

list

of gods in II

List, no. 9544)

has been preserved.

-tu

ending
35. In

the duplicate

the sign following *[

This

very clearly thus S^JT-

may have been

written

is

slip

on the

:| [? in which latter
part of the scribe for t[ |? or possibly for
case the first part of the line should be transliterated
:

MU] BA.AN.UD.DA
clearly used here in the sense of
"invocation", as shown by the duplicate C,

41. a-ra-ti, for arrati^

"incantation" or

is

The end of

which reads $i-mi-i su~[pi-ya].

somewhat

1.

42

is

restored from

19, Rev. 1. 5,
ana kar-ra-di id-lum ** u Sama$ faa--i-ri na-rami-ki a-bu-ti sak-ti-ma. I have adopted ZIMMERN'S explanation
of the phrase in BPS, p. 59
abbuttu he derives from T/Ccbj)

the

HAUPT'S

similar line in

ASKT,

No.

which reads:

"to twist", explaining the word as meaning "chain, fetter'


and
to the phrase abbuttu sabatu he gives the meaning "to go bail,
give security for someone, to intercede for him" (esp. of inter7

cession

to

a deity).

and

p. ii7f.

WB

Cf.

p. 75

f.,

DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S BPS,

also

where he derives the word from

Yray.
48. K-tA-kil I take to

the

word be read

li-da-gil,

If
littakil, IV 2 from aMtu.
from dagahi, then li-in-ni-is-si
not IV i from nis&, and the line

be
I

must be regarded as I 2,
would run: "May he tear away the sickness of my body;
may
he behold the sighing of my flesh". But the more common
form of the Pres. of dagalu is idagal, and the
of the
reading

C seems

duplicate

rather to support the former view.

49. ba-ni-ti, a subs,

ing "brightness" the


op.

from b&nu "to shine".

word comes

to signify

From

"mercy",

the

cf.

mean-

ZIMMERN,

p. 60.

cit.,

54.

The

scribe has left a space after


duppu evidently with

the intention of subsequently


filling in the number of the tablet.
Two other tablets of the Series Bit rimki are known to us,

namely

3245

etc.

and

K 3392,

which are labelled respectively

THE SERIES

BlT RIMKI.

15

and 3rd. tablets of the series (cf. BEZOLD, Catalogue,


6028 is a duplicate
p. 528 and Vol. Ill, p. VIII), The fragment
of
3392 (cf. of. tit. p. 757) but it is broken off before the first
line of the colophon, and of the catch-line the beginning only
the

st.

is

preserved: siptu ga-as-m su1. i


reads siptu gas-ru Su-pu-u

Col. VI,

on

p. 5 of the Additions to

IV R,

Now
i-ziz

alu

the tablet

Assitr.

2538 etc.
Therefore

6028 has been

2538 etc.
published as "probably part of the same text" as
of
the
the
But
which
3392
beginning
colophon
preserves
shows that this is not the case. The catch-line does indeed

refer to the

of

21

11. i

first

line

K 2538

of the incantation contained in Col. VI,

etc.

but this incantation, which

is

a dupli-

has evidently been taken from the pre9,


sent class of texts and inserted in the composite and partly
cate of No.

11. 1

26,

tablet published in IV R, pi. 21*.


3392 and its
duplicate on the other hand would appear to belong to the
present class of texts, for their style and colophon-line point

bilingual

in

this

direction.

From

the shape

of the tablet

however

it

is

either
certain that
originally contained four columns, two on
coltexts
in
the
with
side, an arrangement that is never met
it

The most probable explanation thereseems to be that the Series Sit rimki was a composite

lected in this volume.


fore

others texts of the present


6680
out
that
class.
It has been already pointed
2832
contains "a list of the first lines of various incantations" (cf. BEZOLD,
that in Col. I we
Catalogue, Vol. II, p. XXII), and it is possible
first lines of some of
the
of
a
fragmentary catalogue
possess
the incantations of this series. The tablet in question commences
collection of texts including

among

+K

X3M? while L JI runs tiffa ga-as-ru su-pu-u


i-su
Assur, a commencement which is identical with the catchline of K 3392 and the first line of the Obv. of No. 9 and of
its duplicate K 2538. Col. VI, 11. 121, and which must thereThe Bit rimki itself, from
fore refer to that incantation.

J->f- t|UT

alu

name, may possibly have been a


certain temple or more probably a special chamber or division

which the

series takes its

1
6028 already published; apart
3392 adds but little to its duplicate
from the beginning of the colophon Its most important addition is that to 1. 10,

the end of which

it

restores thus:

~~

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

16

That

of every large temple.


of these capacities is

mentioned
in

R,

the Sun-god published


occurs the phrase ma bit
"when thou enterest the house of libation",
rim-ki ina frto-ka, "when thou approachest

50

f.;

and in 1. 55 ana 6tf


the house of libation";
11.

same

21, 28 of the

to

hymn

Col. Ill,

in

i-ri-bi-ka,

one or other
actually existed in
is
the
from
passages where it

it

clear

the

throughout

pi.

rim-kiina

DEITIES.

20

1.

also Col. Ill,

cf.

11.

55> 7

and Col. IV,

text.

No.

2.

Transliteration.
Obv.

daina

bilti-yb as-sa-faar

-ki

4
5

-man-ni-*na

-fea

8. [lib-bi-ki]
g.

10.

ki-bi-i

In-sa-pi

[ana] pan

linmttim(tim)
Ufa ki

pa-

ti

lud-lul

d&-li-li-ki

[IN1M].INIMMA SU IL.LA
**u

damifetimftiw)

fyul-li-ki

ya

bi-lut-ki

i-Sf-

ilu

Ta$-mi-twn.KAN

TaS-mi-tum taSakanfan)

DU.DUBI

&A-NA
KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma

minutn(tu) an-ni~t& munu(nu)


ir. Siptu

12.

a*UT.GAL.LU'

6.

8.

19.

ina

LKUR

A
5

ina ilani$ l
Uu Bil

kul-lat

ta-dan

ilani$

ri-$a~a-ka
afai-ka

ti-ni-H~i-ti*

i-ka-a i-ku-ti^

$i'i-su-ru

di-in ti-ni-li-i-tL

rabu0 l

fea-tuk~ka tani-fyat

di-in

la

lur-bu-u*

&ar-6a-[$u]
ka-bal-$u

bit ta-[$i]-la~a-ti $a-fca-a*

id-din-ka-ma
ti-rit

im]-ma&~&a-m

man~-[za-za]

20. tus-ti-sir

-ld-a

[sa la

L&AR.RA

wa-lu-u*

pu-lufy-tu [lit]-bu-sii

15. sii-bu-u

17.

i-lit-ti
z

13. sa
14.

git-ma- lu

sur-bu-u*

Uu Bil

bu-kur

ga$-ru

ap-lu

lit-bu-lu.
Q

i-ku-twn.

fna-hi-U]

[maj-hi-u.

PRAYER TO

NINIB ETC.

17

21. ta-sab-bat

kat [in-si] la li-~a tu-sa-as-ka*


a-na a-ra-al-[li]-i su-m-du pa-gar-su 2
tittira(ra)
23. sa dr-mt i-su-u
dr-nu*
ta-pat-tdr*
22. sa

Rev.
6
24. sa ilu-su itti-su^ zi-nu-u tu-sal-lami dr-Ijis
ilil

25.

26.

NINJB

Hani* 1 ku-ra-du at-ta

a-sa-rid

ana-ku pulanu apil puldni sa

KU.A.TIR

27. ar-kus-ka

rik-sa

28. ds-ruk-ka

tar-[riii]-nu^

29. akki-ka

z-ri-su

si-kar

du-iLs-[sit]-bu

30. itti-ka

ilu-su

ilu

istar-su pupulanu
8
lamtumfann)

ds-ruk-ka

10

tabu

ds-na-an

ilanipl su-ul

li-iz-[si]-zii^

Hani* su-ut
li-iz-[zi]-zu^
1
32. ki-nis nap-lis-an-ni-[ma^ si-mi *] ka-ba-ai
31. itti-ka

33. un-ni-ni-ya [li-ki-ma^ mu-fyur]

tas-lit

34- sik-ri

ili-ka

[li-tib]

35. si-lim

itti

ya-a-tu-u

37. [mi^-up-pal-sa-ta

38. [an]-ni

40. [ili]-ya u

ana-ku

lu-si-ra

fir-ti^

kil-la-ti-ma
ilu

LKUR

ki-uis nap-lis-an-ni^

pu-tur

39. [i?]-ti-ik

pu-sur

fai-ti-ti

ru-um-[mi?]

istari-ya li-sa-ki-ru-in-ni~ma lik-bu-u damiktim(tini)

41. [lib]~bi-ka

42.

1-!

Btt

pa-lify-ka

a-ta-mar

36. [pa]-ni-ka

ilu

dd-li-li~ka lud-lul

lu-sa-pi

SU IL.LA

[INIMJNIM].MA

ilu

NINJB.KAN

43 ............... kib-ra-a-ti

i-lat

44 ................

ilu

ra-bit

45 ................

1
h'ti ilani^ ka-nu-tu ai ak-ki

Da-gan

bi-li-i-ti

46 ..................... tukulti(ti)
LZID.DA
1
........
.....
mu-kin
urn-mat
ilani^ a-pil ilu Marduk
47
4^-

.... ........... -sii ..........

nab-ni-ti

49 ............................. -fya-zi
50 ............................... -m
1

arad-ka
9
14

CD

tir-na.

tu-la^a-ri.
5

m ^uA^ur-bdn-apli mar

tar-r in-net.

10

CD
15

naplisa-m-ma.

18 Z>
naplis-an-ni.

ampagar-Su.

ilu %tar-lu.

19

ili-lu

i-ri-la.

"

E li-ma-a.

Z?^

hr-tzm.

zi-mi-u.

tu-pat-tar ;

ta-pa8

[tu]-sdl-lam.

a na-ku

Sa ihi-lti Allur ilu istar-lu ilu A$-hi-ri-tum.

ta-a-ba.
1G

12

Z> Ufei-ma.

a$-na-an.
17

13

U-ziz-zu.

Z> [mu-up]-pal-sa-at %

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

The

DEITIES.

+K

+K

2502
2591)
eight lines of No. 2 (K 2487
contain the end of a prayer to Tasmitu, in which the suppliant,
after beseeching- the goddess to confer favour and to destroy
iniquity,

and

first

concludes with the desire that he

bow

in humility before her.

LI. 9

may

extol her heart

and 10 form a colophon

containing directions for ceremonies, for a full discussion of


which cf. p. 1 9 ff. These are followed by a complete prayer
of thirty-one lines addressed to Ninib (11.
41) commencing

with fourteen lines in description and praise of the god


the
the
states
that
has
then
he
offerings
duly made, relysuppliant
ing on which he concludes with the request to be cleansed
;

from

comforted

sin,

god and goddess.

in

LI.

sorrow, and restored to the favour of

2023

a gentle character to Ninib,

are remarkable as they attribute


describing him as the guide of

the wandering and the sustainer of the weak, the restorer of


and the cleanser of sins. It is probable that in this

the dead

description the god is regarded in his solar character as the


friend of mankind, a function that is not however inconsistent

with his character as the god of battle. 1 The eight fragmentary lines, with which the tablet concludes, contain the beginning
of a prayer to a goddess, which in its
damaged condition does

not admit of a connected translation.

Translation.
11.

12.

13.

14.
15.
1

6.

17.
1

8.

19.

20.

21.

mighty son,

first-born of Bill

Powerful, perfect, offspring of ham,


Who art clothed with terror, who art
Utgallu(}),
is

whose onslaught

is

full

of fury!

unopposed!

the great gods!


In Ikitr, the house of decisions, exalted are
thy heads,
And Bil thy father has granted thee
That the law of all the gods
thy hand should hold!

Mighty

(thy) place

among

Thou judgest the judgement of mankind!


Thou leadest him that is without a leader,

Thou

the

Cf.

that

in

need!

is

boldest the hand of the weak, thou exaltest him that


is

man

JENSEN, Kosmologie,

p.

475.

not strong!

PRAYER TO NINIB
22.

23.
24.

The body

of the

From him who


Thou art quick

man

ETC.

Lower World has been


thou dost restore!
down
brought

that to the

sin possesses, the sin

to favour the

man

thou dost remove!

whom

with

his

god

is

angry!
25.

27.

Have bound

Ninib) prince of the gods, a hero art thou!


26. I so and so, son of so and so, whose god is so and so,
whose goddess is so and so,

have

for thee a cord,

I offered

thee;

40.

have offered thee tarrinnu, a pleasant odour;


I have poured out for thee mead, a drink from corn.
With thee may there stand the gods of Bill
With thee may there stand the gods of tkur\
Truly pity me and hearken to my cries!
My sighing remove and accept my supplication!
Let my cry find acceptance before thee!
Deal favourably with me who fear thee!
Thy face have I beheld, let me have prosperity!
Thou art pitiful! Truly pity me!
Take away my sin, my iniquity remove
Tear away my disgrace and my offence do thou loosen!
May my god and my goddess command me and may they

May

28. I
29.
30.

31.
32.

33.
34.

35.

36.
37.
38.

39.

The

I praise

thy heart,

may

bow

ordain good fortune!


in humility before thee

clause of the colophon contained in 1. 9 f. has


been already discussed, cf. p. i3f., and in future I shall not
again refer to this phrase which occurs on each of the texts
first

V. The expression fl 5fl JH^ is


I
be found at the commencement of most directions for cere-

published under Sections


to

monies interchanging with

HfX^

^Qf

H0

>

<

anc* with

%S| f

>*>j-

an<3- evidently forming a sort of set introduction to the


Each of these three groups of
that follow.

ceremonies

probably equivalent to ipus annam "do the followhas pointed out in ZA, V, p.m. The three
BEZOLD
ing", as
directions however that follow this introductory phrase in the
signs

is

The first is to the


present text require some explanation.
"a SA.NA of incense before Tasmitu shalt
following effect:
Da

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

20

them

and the question

set",

The phrase SA.NA


in

wherever

and

burasi

and

texts

these

it

at

is

once

of very

DEITIES.

what

arises,

common

is

SA.NA!

occurrence both

regulations for ceremonies generally,


occurs there are only two alternatives
in

It must either be some measure


possible as to its meaning.
of weight or capacity stating the exact amount of incense
the
to be used, or else it must refer to the vessel in which

Incense

be adopted
II,

1.

two ^ meanings should

of these

3245,
from the use of SA.NA in
which reads, VII SA.NA tasakan(an), and in a

made

is
1

Col.

Which

contained,

is

I4-5,

colophon-line that
hi ina SAR lit ina

clear

characteristic of the present class of texts,

is

SA.NA

Nos.

<:/

fyu$(?d),

11;

16,

SA.NA

18,

19; 21,

used absolutely,
92
are reit cannot be the name of any measure or weight.
must
and
alternatives
two
the
of
to
the
second
therefore
duced
of
convessel
of
a
kind
conclude that the SA.NA was
capable

As

etc.

both these expressions

in

is

We

before a god;
taining incense and of being set
2
taken the form of a small brazier or tripod.

The second
frequently

injunction,

be met with

to

KAS. SAG

may have

it

tanaki(ki)-ma

in the ritual texts.

is

The two

also

signs

3 ^jyt^: are not to be read phonetically as an adv. 6i-ri$


but are rather to be regarded as the name of some libation,
9

would be left without an object.


have been the name of some drink or
me to be more probable that it was
liquid, but it appears to
For in IV
60 [67],
the
of
the name
drink-offering itself.
AS. SAG karani tanaki[(ki)j
2oa there occurs the injunction
AS. SAG is to be of wine. This
definitely stating that the

for otherwise the verb tanaki

KAS.SAG may

The

The

first

logue, p. 516.
2 In texts

phrase

No.
(cf.

2,

containing directions for ceremonies and rites

SA.NA GLBIL.LA
Obv.

1.

it

is

p. 6)

phrase appears

more

eighteen lines of this column are published by BEZOLD, Cata-

23,

etc.

not

(== diparti] cf.

If

easy

we
to

inexplicable

No.

12,

1.

86,

here assign to dipdru

its

we meet with the


5, IV R 55 [62],

1.

usual meaning of "torch

what meaning attaches


me, unless we assume

sec
to

K 6052,

to SA.JVA,

1 '

In fact the

that dip&ru has also the

meaning "flame" or "fire". It was apparently on such an assumption that STRONG- (Journal atiatique, 1893, P- 3^2) suggests for the expression the
meaning "un encensoir". In that case &A.NA bur&ti and &A.NA dip&ri would be
indefinite

practically

synonymous.

CEREMONIAL FORMULAE.
view

further supported

is

(BEZOLD) there

HK

fc^T
shalt

fill

by

the fact that in Sm. 810, Obv.

^HM

occurs the expression JH^

tflj if

1.

*fE|

KAS.SAG

tumalli-ma tukan(an) "the KAS.SAG thou


up and offer". To "fill up a liquid" would be ex-

tremely colloquial English and in Assyrian the phrase would


be meaningless; there would be nothing strange however in
The
speaking- of filling up such and such a drink-offering.

KAS.SAG

expression
ing",

i.

<?.

and

that

"

the

KAS.SAG of drink-

drunk, which occurs in the same tablet, Obv.

is

Sm.

(= ^)>

^Cj!?!

1. 4
(BEZOLD) would also seem to support
In No. 8, 1, 21 mi-i&-faa tanaki(ki)-ma occurs
in the place of the more usual KAS.SAG
tanaki(ki)-ma. It is
not possible however to argue from this passage alone that
1.

17

in

937,

this explanation.

mi-ify-faa

KAS.SAG,

we have

for

that the latter half of the

same

already seen

line contains

(cf. p. 14)

a variation from

the usual formula.

The colophon concludes with


nu

the direction ^\\-tu an-ni-tu

of which as mmutie(tu) an-ni-tu munu(nu) requires justification. If the phrase always occurred
precisely in the form in which we find it in the present text,

my

transliteration

it might with
plausibility be urged that the signs should be
read phonetically: sit-tu an-ni-tu sit-nu, sitml being regarded as
Imperative 1 2 from sank "to repeat", and sittu a substantive of the

**f
form &AA3
derived from the same verb. This rendering however

is

upset by the fact that the verb does not always occur as ^jJH-m.
For instance in IV
55 [62], no. 2, Obv. 1 19 f. we find the

direction siptu an-ni-tu III sanitu ina

V.TI without ~nu


12,

and 103;

is

also

30, 27;

+ K 8083,

6679
ceremonies

be found

to

pan

3292,

1.

etc.

ilu

in

lstar

^SL-ma

Nos.

6,

96;

Moreover

in

and

n,

45;

29 of

1.

two fragments of a large tablet containing


and prayers to the goddess IStar which I have

recently joined,

we

find the

prove conclusively that >U1

form
is

merely phonetic complements.


indicates that ^J

1.

manu

^JTI-//.

These

facts together

an ideogram, -nu and -u being


The phonetic complement -nu

in the present phrase,

and

this is

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

22

DEITIES.

the fact that SA.MLNl^Sl occurring


put beyond a doubt by
in the sense of repeating an incanin
50, Col. II, 1. 63

VR

tation

rendered

is

*=JH-flfc

by mu-nu

Semitic translation

But

List, no. 5 97^).

BRUNNOW,
stantive

the

in

if *=HI-7J

mumi(nu) the sub-

must be regarded as mmtitu(tu)

The

which follows

the colophon in which it occurs.


il
UT.GAL.LU as a
14. For a discussion of

NIN.IB

cf.

a subs, of the form

The

z-&/-rf is

WB,

prob,

&I^*

= plur.

"decree, decision (?)",

oftaft'/fo,

(or possibly X-Uw*)

from V^KBN Com-

from

tanittu
20,

synonym of

JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 461

16. ta-$i-la-a-ti

pare

whole

c.

(i.

incantation) repeat".
repetition
not to that
prayer or incantation that precedes,

ilti

the

subject of
direction refers to the

to "This repetition
phrase being equivalent

(cf.

indiscriminate use of

striking.

For

the

meaning

and

in the

of the words

phrase 3-/&d?-fl
DKLITZSCH,

cf.

p, 370.

recount the ceremonies and offerings which the


After the
Ninib.
suppliant states he has made to the god
formal statement of his name in 1. 26, he continues: "I have
LI.

2729

35

probable that this rite of binding


a cord before the god belongs to the great body of syma part in Babylonian
pathetic magic that plays so important
all
in
was
The
regarded as binding
probability
spell
sorcery.
its significance
remained
cord
as
the
so
knotted,
long
only
the
and white
black
of
to
that
similar
twisting
being somewhat

bound

for thee a cord

It is

threads mentioned as a spell in the sixth $urpu tablet, Col.

Ill,

ZK

The offering mentioned


II, p. 42 ff.
JENSEN,
in the second half of the line is somewhat obscure; KU. A.TIR

11.

2831,

cf.

indeed translated by SAYCE (Hibbert Lectures, p. 529) as


"cones (?)" and in a footnote he gives the following three
reasons for his translation: in
4345, Col. Ill, 1. 18 the signs

is

name

of the plant ^^A-27R-^-a-ru Tiyaru


denotes
is "the cedar" (II
23, 23), and the determinative
Now A.TIR preceded by the derminative
the husk of a seed.

-A.TIR occur

in the

J|=J

has in

A.TIR

in

KU

probability an entirely .different signification from


combination with ti-a-ru and preceded by the de-

all

PRAYER TO DAMKINA
terminative

(=

and

\\]t>

ETC.

23

the second place the determinative

in

kwiii) denotes not "the

husk of a seed", but "field


cf. JENSEN,
II, p. 31 and ZA III,
p. 235.
The KU.A.TIR is therefore probably an edible herb or serial.
It is mentioned in the
present passage as
offered to
J^f

ZK

produce, grain",

being
Ninib along with the sweet -smelling tamnnu, and a drinkoffering of mead, and forms a very common offering both
in the ceremonies that
accompany some of the present class
of texts and in regulations for
offerings generally, cf. Nos. 12,
3;

20; 30, 21

15,

(cf.

1.

6,

1.

7,

1.

II,

IV

26;

58,

K 3245, CoLII, 1.12


K 6068, Col.
3
K 6679 + K 8083,

23, no.

(cf. op.
1.

Rev. Col.

i,

BEZOLD, Catalogue,

/.,

4,

p. 760),
1.

No.

8932,

p. 576),

Ill,

1.27;

6060,

K 6207 + K 6225,'

etc.

5,

3.

Transliteration.

............
................
3 ................
4 .............
5 ................
i.

6.

[Hani*

sa

kis-sa-ti

...

bi-lit

liM-i

ilu-sit

a-ta-mar

...............
................
istar-su ...........
...........

ilu

samu-ii faidutu~ki apsu

lik-ru-bu]-ki

-6

9.

10. [Siptu

li-sar-ht-u

...... [ilu]Dam-ki-na

bi-lit

ap-lu gas-ru] bu-kur

ihi

Bil

bilu-ut-[ki]

sami-i u irsitim[(timty]

SU IL.LA

[INIM.INIM.MA]

.......

rabuti* 1 libbu-ki
li-$u-[ni-u ?]

............. ?lu]t-a

8 ......

Ham* 1

ilu

Dam-ki-na.[KAN]
l

sur-fu-u git-ma- lu

i-lit-ti

LSAR.RA
11.

Zit~bu-su

[SA pu-lu&]-lu
ilu

12.

13.

[su-pu-u]

UT.GAL.LU]

14- [ina

LKUR
lur-pu-u.

ma-lu-u*

im-mab-&a-vu
man-za-za
ina Hani* 1

bit ta]-si-la-a-ti

fyar-ba-Su

sa la

[lit]-bu-$u.

ka-bal-su
rabuti* 1

sa-fca-a
3

ma-lu~u.

ri-sa-a-ka

'

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

24

ilu

15.

[id-din-ka-ma

Bil abu-ka]

ti-rit

DEITIES.
kul-lat ilanipl ka-tuk-ka
tarn- [^at]

6.

[ta-dan di-in

No.

ti-ni-si-i-ti]

(K 8122)

tablet similar to

served consist

Damkina

(11.

is

&

tus-ti-sir la su-su-ra

i-ka-a [i-ku-ti]

a portion of what was probably a large

lines that have been preof a prayer to the goddess


and the commencement of one to the god

No.

The sixteen

6.

of the conclusion
8)

The first four lines are fragmentary and give


(11.
16).
no connected text, but from the fifth line onwards the prayer
reads:
"May Heaven be thy joy, may the Abyss
6. May the gods of the world be favourable to thee: may the
Ninib

10

great gods bless thy heart!


thy dominion! 8

7.

(May

fa increase

Damkina, lady of heaven


which
has been restored from
This
and earth!"
conclusion,
is not an
that of the prayer to the goddess htar in No. 8
uncommon one; for somewhat similar endings cf. No. 6, 11. 127
In the latter of these two tablets
129, No. 9, 11. 1921, etc.
the gods Ann and la are substituted for "the Heaven" and
,

"the Abyss" invoked in


to Ninib is duplicate of

which

1.

No,

2,

of the present text.


The prayer
11.
20, for the translation of

see p. 18.

No. 4.

Transliteration.
1.

.... .........

.........
........
3
2.

$ipu(?)-

a-mi-ri-

4. li-pis
5.

-$U

ina pi nisi* 1

...... -ni
ilu

lis-sa-kin

ta$-mi-i u sa-li-mu

ina

7-

[ ]f-a

8.

INIM.INIM.MA

lib-bi-ka

..... -$utdamikti(ti)
'

ilu

9. siptu

SU

IL.LA

Dam-ki-na sar-rat kal

Hani** 1 Id-tfi

PRAYERS TO

DAMKINA AND

fA,

ilu
al-ti
l-a
ka-rid-tu
au
11.
IR.NI.NA sar-rat kal Hani* 1 Id-tu

10.

Hani* 1

ina

12. sur-ba-ti

l&-u

...... -mi-at Anunnaki


14. [bi]-lit LTUR.RA
ilu

13

15

...........

Uuf-a ka-rid-tu
at-ti

par-su-[ki?]
illi

lgigi

LA ......
..... ilul~a a-si-bat

ka-nu-ut
-pi-

bi-lit
1

6.

17.

[ana-ku pulann] apil pulani an-fyu su-ut-luilu

[ina lumun

ilu

atali]

25

at-ti

al-ti

mu-da-at

.....

-#

BA'U.

Sin sa ina

sami

it

apsu

[irsiti]

..........

pulani umi [pulani

arfyi

isakna(na)]
1

8.

l
[lumun ida0 ]

19. [sa

ITLMIS

limniti[*

la tabati^ 1]

......

ina ikalli-ya u mati]-ya ibasa-a mursu dan-nit

20 .......

.........

21

22
Rev.

23.

SU

[INIMJNtM.MA]

24. [siptu

ilu

Bdu]

biltu sur-bu-tu a-si-bat

25

26. [naf?]-lu-us-sa

Tim-ni-tum
tas-mu-it

di-ni da-ni

29. [asfeurj-ki

$ami-i

pl

ki-bit-sa sul-[mu^]

purus

si-mi-i

ka-ba-~[ai]

parasi(si) dug-gun di-

ulinnu-ki as- bat kima

a-si--ki

[illuti

ka-i-sat

biltu i-ziz- si-ma

27. [al]-si-ki

28

IL.LA

ulinnu

ili-ya

ihl

[istari-ya]
30. [di]-ni di-ni puntssa-ai purusi(si) a-lak-ti si-

31. [d$-sum] i-ii-ra

sit-zu-ba ti-di-[i]

ga-ma-la

ba-sii-u it-ti-[ki]
[&S-SMH] bul-lu-tu sul-hi-mu
ad-dan-ki
sumu-ki as33. [biltti]
bikitutf)
du
34. [ip-sa]-ki uzna -ai it-ri-nz-m-ni-ma ilu-ut-ki lut-

32.

35. [nts]

liki-i un-ni-ni-[yh]

mufa-ri-ma

kati-ya

llu
36. [lu-2ts]-pur-ki ana ili-ya si-ni-i
istari-ya zi-ni-[ti]
sa sab-su ghm-lu libbu-su it-ti-[ya]
37. [ana ilu] ali-ya
sutti
u bi-ri
sa sa38. [ina]

39.

[ma] lumun

40.

[lumun]

ilu

atali

idati$ l

ilu

ITLMIS

41. [sa ina] ikalli-ya


42.

pal-ba-ku

Sin

ad-ra-ku

sa

ina

arfei

pulani umi pulani

isakna[(na)]
limmti* 1 la tabati[$ l]
rnati-ya

ibasa-[a]

u sii-ta-du-ra-[ku]
E

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

26
43. ina

46. ilu

Uu

sab-su

Marduk

sa i-gu-ga
ilu

ilu

48

infi-[u]

i$tari-ya zi-ni-tu

litura(ra)
ilu

ali-yh

ul

Sa

ki-nim

44. u an-ni-ki
45. Hi

LKUR

ki-bi-ti-ki sir-ti sa ina

a-mat

DEITIES.

J3au btttu $ur-dtt.-tu

mari

Marduk

riS-ti-i

ummu

Sa

ki-bi~i

49
50

4 (K 8105) commences with a few


a
broken lines from
prayer to the god Ja, which is followed
by the beginning of an address to the goddess Damkina, the

The Obverse of No.

wife of la

and queen of the Abyss.

The

first line

of the

Re-

verse consists of a colophon-line referring to a preceding incantation, of which however no trace remains, and the name

god or goddess
which originally stod
The rest of
perished.
of the

to

whom

in the

the incantation

was addressed,

second half of the

line,

has also

the Reverse contains a prayer to the

goddess Ban, from which in all probability not very much is


missing. Like the prayers to Sin and TaSmitu in No. i these
two addresses to Damkina and Ban are intended for recitation

on the occasion of an eclipse of the


and 39 41). To judge from its shape
able that the tablet
cantations, of

preserved.

Moon
it

(cf,

11.

1719

would appear prob-

when complete contained

five

or six in-

which the remains of these three only have been


the prayer to fa too little remains for trans-

Of

and that to Damkina, though better preserved, is somewhat fragmentary. After invoking the goddess in the first seven
lines, her suppliant is apparently going on to entreat the removal of a great disease that has resulted from the eclipse,
lation,

when

the tablet ends abruptly.

Translation.
9.

10.

n.

O Damkina, mighty queen of all the gods,


O wife of fa, valiant art thou!
O IR.NLNA, mighty queen of all the gods;

wife of Ja

valiant art thou


12.

Thou

art great

among

the gods, mighty

is

thy

command!

PRAYERS TO

14.

O
O

15.

Thou

13.

thou that

.....

DAMKINA AND

lA,

the Anunnaki,

6.

17.

8.

19.

2J

knowest the

that

lady of the Abyss, strong one of


that

I so

and

so,

son of so and

Igigi,
,

thou that dwellest in the

la,

Abyss,
1

BA'U.

lady of heaven and earth!

so,

am weak

In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and


such a month on such and such a day has taken place,

In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
Which are in my palace and my land, a terrible
disease

In his petition to the goddess

Ban

the suppliant implores

he has had a vision at the time of an


help
of
the
in
Moon,
eclipse
consequence of which he feels that his
and
and
the god of his city are angry
Marduk
god
goddess
in his extremity:

and have deserted him;

let

Ban

mercy use her

therefore in

influence to ensure their return and a renewal of their favour.

The following

a translation of the prayer:


mighty lady that dwellest in the bright heavens,
merciful goddess, the bestower of
,,

25.

O
O

26.

Whose

24.

J3au

is

regard

is

prosperity,

whose word

is

peace!

27. I

beseech thee,

28

give judgement, make a decision


have turned to thee, I have sought thee, thy ulinnu have
I grasped like the ulinnu of my god and my goddess!

lady, stand

and hearken to

my

cries!
I

29. I

my judgement, make my decisions,


my path,
Since
thou knowest to protect, to benefit, to save,
31.
32. Since to raise to life, to give prosperity rests with thee!
30.

Give

33.

tears

lady

have

name have

given thee, thy

34

my

ears,

me and

do thou protect
.

who
37.

Unto Marduk, the god of

my

city

heart
38. In the

dream and

is

the vision which

who

is

me

thy divinity!

The

raising of my hand accept and take away


unto
36. Let me send thee unto my angry god
35.

let

my
my
is

sighing!

goddess
angry,

incensed,

enraged (?)

whose

with me!

the evil of an eclipse of the Moon which in such and


such a month on such and such a day has taken place,

39. In

E2

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

28

40. In the evil of the

Which

41.

42. I
43.

44.
45.
46.

am

At

powers, of the portents,

my palace and
tremble and I

are in

DEITIES.

my

evil

and not good,

land,

am cast down in fear!


command which ..... in

afraid, I

word of thy exalted


Ikur,
which
sure
not,
changeth
mercy
thy
Let my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess .....
Let Marduk the god of my city who is enraged .....
the

And

47 ..............

Ban, mighty lady,

.....

which occurs in 11. g and n, and


have transliterated Id-tu and ld-u respectively.
g.

-tit,

probably a

25.

The beginning of

[il-tum] rim-ni-tumi cf.


26.

For

taSmti,

PSBA,

(BUDGE,

Vol.

No.

word

is

1.

The

1.

12 1

adj.

is

"^

^e

strong'*,

though

Itu.

probably to be restored

this line is
7,

-A in

.............

V r\tfh*

formation of the

(j&s

the more usual form of the

mother!

35, etc.

829

18, 3737, 1. 34
"prosperity" cf.
X, p. 86 ff.) &-ru-&b $u-ul-mu u ta$-w{-{,

JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 280, 332,

etc.

One sign only appears to be missing from the beginof


this
line, which may possibly be restored: [ana] di-m
ning
da~ni purus j)arasi(si) etc. In this case the sentence forms an
28.

introduction to the one that follows

motive
tains

seeking out the goddess.

in

a phrase similar to di-ni da-ni

giving the suppliant's

it,

The end of the line conand purus par&si(si)> the

subs,

dug-gun standing in parallelism with di-ni and purus


while di- forms the first syllable of the
corresponding verb,
Besides

the

corresponding passages in the parallel


and
its duplicates, phrases similar to those
7
in 11. 29-32 are to be found in
2587, Obv. 11. 34-38 (IV R
60 [67]). The ulinnu mentioned in 1. 29 was
probably a woven
scarf or garment in which the
of
the
figure
god was draped,
for, from IV
21, no. i (B), Obv. 1. 3 f it is clear that the
ulinnu was capable of being
dyed and could be swathed around
29.

text No. 6

11.

ff.

the hands,

while the present passage shows that a


god or
goddess might possess one, which a suppliant could hold when

making his appeal. Cf. also


**$awa& imid-ka
6034, 1. 5
Samas ulinnu-ka as-bat [ulinnu-ka kima
ilu
iUari~
ulinnu] ili-ya
ya as-bat, No. 6, 1. 73, No. 7, 1, n, etc,
llu

PRAYER TO THE GOD DLKUD


30.

2612,

For the
1.

1.

7,

2Q

of the beginning of this line

restoration

cf.

5, etc.

i*-*-lu

37.

No.

ETC.

occurs in the somewhat parallel text


6, 1. 82 we find the word written

also

while in No.

19,

There

no doubt therefore that the word should be


gam-lu or kam-lu from Vbfc(?2)> The verb is
parallelism with sabaru and is followed by the prep.

tpE-/k

is

transliterated

used
itti

in

(see especially

that in

meaning

No.

82 sa sab-su-ma gdm-liL itti-ya)

1.

6,

must be very similar

it

so

not synonymous

to, if

with, sabasu.

No. 5.

Transliteration.
ina ilani$ l

vi-sa-a

ulinnu-ka

-bi su-mi

-bu-ri ru-up-pzs li-im-id lil-li-ki

-ur
-ni

-ma-si

8.

[lu]-$a-pi

10.

GAN

la

kd-rid-tum*

......
13 ......
14. .....
12

ta-nz-[fai?]

zi-kir-ka
fcu-t'u-ud-ka lud-lul

pa-da-a

SU
ilu

a-di-

su-pu-ufo

lut-ta-id

lib-bi-ka

IN1M.INIM.MA

ii. [siptu]

il

IL.LA

"DLKUD.[KAN]

ls-tar ka-nu-ut i-l&-a-[ti]

ami-i u irsitim(tim)^ sa-ru-ur kib-ra-a-ti*


ilu
Sin i-lit-ti ilu NIN.GAL
-in-nin-vd* bu-uk-rat

-tu

[ ]t$-tar

sami-i

a-na-ti-ma*

.....

ilu

19

da.

..................

A
A

Samas

ta-bi-il-li*

BU ma-li-ki ta-di-im-mi
ba-an-tfa?
17 ........ ... -mu
...... -turn ilul-a ina apsi
8.
16.

ilu

-am-ti 6 dar-ri $u-ml-i ku-ra-du'1

ilu

15.

kil-la-ti

ba-l&-ti

lit-ta-bil

lip-pa-tir

DA.

ki-bi

mursi-ya

umi$ -ya

m-ri-ka

4
5

ri-i-

ti-ki-

jtd-rid-tu.

-in-nin-na.
ti-U-il'[li].

A DLBAR.
6

-purP-ru-u
3

-mat.

4
irslti(ti).

$u-ra~dL

$a-ru-ru kibrdti[pl].
8

a-nu-[ti-ma].

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

30

DEITIES.

The upper portion of No. 5 (K 6019) contains the conclusion of a prayer to the god DLKUD. Though most of the
are imperfect the general sense of the various petitions
After asking for the increase of his name and for
clear.

lines
is

and the removal of


be taken away that he
may praise the heart of the god and glorify his name. LI. u
ig give the beginning of a prayer to Istar, which is duplicate
of No. i, 11. 29 ff., for a translation of which cf. p, 5.

length of days, the suppliant prays for

and

his sickness: let his sin

life

his sighing

Fo.

6.

Transliteration.

.......... 2.
.......... 4. A~nim Hit
3.
.......... 5. pa-sir u-mi .......... 6. 7M-

siptu bilu 3ur-&u-[ti]

i.

..........

ilu

ilu Sami-i

sami-[i]

nim pa-[$ir U-mi] ..........

7.

pa-Sir $unati[$ p]

..........

......... 9. As-ti-i .......... 10, $al-mu


.......... ii. libbu Hi- .......... 12. ag-gu
....... 13- lip-pa-as- .......... 14. lu-tab-bi .....
..... 15. da-lU ........
16. nir-bi ilu- ..........
8.

si-it-ti

17,
1

8.

Uu

INIM.INIM.MA
ilu

siptu

BU

Nuzku

Kf
$ur-[bu-it il-lit-ti Dur~ilu ]

19.

na-ram

......... .] 20. suk-kal-lu* &-[i-ru


..........
21. ina $avu~i illutift ki-bit-ka]
mu-ut-ta--zr]
.......... 22. ina L$AR.RA [Sur-ru-fyat] ..........
23. a-na a-[si-ka* u-pak-ku]- ..........
24. ina ba-li-ka
**BU ma-[K-ku IS]
[ A-nim a-bi]- .......... 25.
....... 26. ina ba-li~ka* ul [u$-ti]- .......... 27, ana[ma-li-ki mu-Sim

{l

ku pul&nu apil pulani $a

[ilu-Su

pulanu

il

*i$tar-Su

pulanttum(tum)]

.......... 29. [ri]-$a-a* ri-i- .....


ak-lkilfj ..........
30 ........... -far iluBtt .....
.......... 3 .......... -ya ..........
28, as-fyur-ka i$-i-[ka]

-#>

....... ...

32.

ilu

.......... u

33. pu-& u li-$a-[nu?] ..........


1

mkkallu.

ana

atf-ka.

34.

^ {na

ilu

$idu

ana pani-ka
b a li-ka,

..........

al- ..........

PRAYERS TO ANU, NU2KIT AND


35.

IN1M.INIM.MA

36. siptu

llu

SIN.

31

[SU IL.LA]

Sin na- .......... 37. ga-sir ina

.......... 39. a-sa-rid ilani


38.
.......... 4- $a nap-^ar gi- .......... 41.
ba-li-ka .......... 42. ba-ra-a- ..........
43. a-sir
at-ta .......... 44. ma-ak-tum sa ..........
45. (fain kit-ti ..........
.....
.....
46. sa-ap-la
47. la
a-lit-tum ina ..........
48. $& is-ti-ni* ..........
49, sa ka-a-sa ..........
50 ........... 51 ......
-/z- - .......... -ti
52. sa is-safa-ru .......... -i-ma
53. $a sa-ap-fyi .......... -nun-su
54. $a &r-na tuk...... -nam 55. sa ilu-su iz- .......... itti- .........
-sal-lam
56. i-nu-ma .......... ~mu .......... -ya
istar .......... -sa .......... pi-ya
57.
58. ul-tu
.......... -at ni-ir-tu .......... ili-ya 59. fi-i-ti fyusar kib-ra-[a-ti]

ilu

..... -bi
.....

60. i-ta-su-us-

si-ka bi-lum

.....

.^

62.

61.

napistim(tim)

ki-ni$ nap-lis-an-ni-ma

al.

....... 63. ta-ai-ra-ta llu Sin ...... .... 64. i-ti-ra-ta


ilu
Sin ..........
Sin ina Hani* 1
65. gam~ma-la-ta
...... 66. sa la ma-si-i Sin la .......... 67. Hi
u is-ta-ri zi-nu-ti ..........
68. i-lut-ka rabzta(ta) ki-i-1
....... -ma-am-ma 69. lib-bi-ka lu~sa-pi [d&-li-li]'ka lud-lul
ilu

ilu

70.

SU IL.LA

1NIMJN1M.MA
tlu

71. siptu

Bau

biltu

Sur-du-tum itmmu ri-mi-[ni-tum* a]- si-bat


sami-i illuti* 1

72. al-si-ki bttti-ya i-ziz-%i~[im-ma


73. is-i'ki as-fyur*ki$

**Sin.KAN

kima ulinnu

si-mi] -i* ya-a-ti


i:n
[ili-ya u
istan]-ya ulinnu~ki
as- bat

74.

d$-$um di~in

75. as- sum

76.

ds-$um

1
5

da-a-[ni]
pums
bul~lu-tu u $ul-[lu-mu] ba-su-fa*
i-ti-ra

Possibly im.

as^ur-kL

aMum

itira

parasi(si)

itti-ki

ga-ma-[la u] sfo-zu-ba ti-di-i^

di-ni.

BE
7 D

gam&la

[gamdla]

.,

il

*Bi-lit

UL

[paj-ra-su.

ti-di-i.

CE ri-mi-ni-tum.
CE ba$u-u. 9 For
[gamdla]

ti~

*
1.

CE Si-mi-i.
76 B reads
,

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

32

sur~[bu-tum]

biltit

Rev.

79%

..........

as-&ur-&i

ana

83.

^ .............

Bau

86.

an-ni-ki

a-te-

ki-nim

ilu

10

[itti-ya]

............
.............

[M

Sa

feir-ti

Sa ina
,/

inu-u]

..........

i$tari-ya %i-ni-tum

Sab-su-ma

Sa

88. ilu ali-y&

g&m-lu

[libbu-$M itti-ya]

..........
btttu sur-bu~tum sa-bi-ta~at a- ..........
Ba%i
Marduk sar Hani* 1 bilu ri-mi-ni-ya pu- ........
ana
su-lul-ki rap-sit,^ ta-ai-ra-tu-ki kab-[ta?] ..........
ill- ...........
ba-l&-$i
gi-wil dum-ki u

89. sa i-zi-za

15

gr.
92.

i-gu-ga

ilu

93-

$a

li-nu~fya

I2

ilu

go.

94. lib-bi-ki

d&~ti-[li-ki lud-lul]

lu-Sa-pi

INIMJNIM.MA $U IL.LA**B<
KAS.SAG tanaki(ki) Siptu III

96.

.....

98.

id-di$-Su~u

pi-tu~

mu$-ti-$ir

am

99

llu

Mardnk]^

am
[mitu u
baltu] ....
Sami-i [u irjitimftim ?)J

nu-iw

00.

101

munu-ma

Sanitu

git-ma-[lu a-bl-rwn

97. siptu Sur-bii-it

-tfo-ki
ilu

102

Marduk

[bilu]

-ka

103

Hi.

um-mu

ri-mi-ni-tum.

of this line
/"//,

breads

in their place

Ultu ka-

E itti-ya.
D reads [ina?

10

gam-lu.

te-&u~[tum] 9

kakkab.

1A

L. 83
tri]-ri

formula ina
[ana-ktt
lit ilL

lumun ^u atali

are omitted

f.

lur-bu-tu.

The bracketed

portions of

II.

D
97

by

!ttt-i.

pildnu
ni

before

1.

85

j6*

//

the

eclipse-

introduces with the line


12

15

^>w,

inserts

jbuldmtumftnw)*
16 %
a . na
raf^u.
102 have been restored from No. 10,

fo'.

and probably by

u Sutti it-ta~na-a$-

in three lines, which


^H iUar-^u
ilu-Ut

E
DE

*&idf~ki.

etc.

puldnu apil fiuldni $a]


13

ft a] -%u- turn,
Sa-f&u-tttmJ.
6 For the commencement
$a-ma~mi,

BDE
7 E

Sutti it~ta-na'a$-ka-nam-ma',

18

[i$tari-ya zi-ni-ti]

LKUR .........

87. ili-yk sab-su li-tu-ra

#;

-ai]

un-[ni-ni-ya]

ilH

bUtu $ur-bu-tum^ ina a-mat ki-bi-ti-ki

85.

(lH

da-ta~

...............
lu

[uzna

sab~$u-ma g&m-lu*

ilu ali-ya sa]

[ana

$d-[ina-mi]*

ip-sa-ki

ili-yb zi-ni-i

82.

84

faki-i*

80. upuntu mu&]-ri-in-ni-ma


81. [lu-u$-pur-ki]

ri-mi-ni-tum*

kakkab&ni* 1 *

ma--du]-ti

78. [ina

ummu

^Bau'

77.

DEITIES.

B
17
11.

#w/;/Jj

fi.

710*

PRAYERS TO BA'U AND THE SUN-GOD.


-bi-ti

104
105
106

-tt]

[balatu,

tu-pat-ti]
[sami-i
ta-sak-kan nu-u-ru]

I0 y

1O 3

....

-na-di-[.

/".... .-ta-a ta-sa-as-si]

-ar-ma

I0 g

immiru

IIO

-lip

in. daian

Hani* 1

112.

33

il

*SamaS

btl

siru]

ta-[sa-tar
ilu

bU

lgigi]

[
is u

umrati* 1 at-ta-ma]

si-mat

in&ti*

ti-wn

a-lak-[ti du-um-mi-ik]

113. *$im-ti

i-da-[tu-u-a]

114. K-Si-ra

$unat* -[u-a]

115. lid-mi-ka
1 1

6.

117. i-sa-ris
1 1

8.

sa

ana

at-tu-la

suttu

lul-lik

ul-si]

*/>'/

[dami&ti(ti)*]

ka-

119. $&-ut-li~ma-am-ma
u ma-gir
120. ina sil'lu
121.

In-

u ri-sa-a-ti

122. [ilu sa la salimu li-iz]-ziz ina imni-ya

123. lit-talip-[par-ki]
124. at

su-tu]

/"..-..

lu-u

u-mi-ya

llu

aialu

sal-li-

ili-yk

rabim sul-[mu]

ilu

BU

125. li-ta-mi-ka
UuAi
126.
fyi-ir-tu na-[ram]ilu

127.
128.

130. ilani*
131.

$a

133. ikal

ilu

milu

It will

[lik-ru-bu-ka]

lib-[ba-ka li-tib-bu]

SU

INIMJN1MMA

132. siptu

[irsitim(tim) li~]

kis-'sa-ti

rabttti*

'

-.

fyidutu-ka

pl
129. ilani

a-sa-rid Hani*

Samas

samu-u

[suk-na]

damifyti(ti)

tap-pi-i

IL.jLA]

$&-pu-&

AssM-ban-apli

etc.

2106
be seen from the registration number (K

K2 3 8 4 + K 3 6o 5 +

K3393

+ K 6340

+ K 8983 +

2 After 1. 112
inserts ana-ku pul&nu apil
Umatift.
which is followed by the eclipse-formula
a**Star-*u
pulanUumftum),
pulanu
* The word damftti has been restored
ina lumun V*ataB etc. in three lines.
4 The bracketed portions of 11. I2lf, 124, 126, 128 have
1.

p Ul

ilu-lu

from No. 10,


19.
been restored from No.

10,

11.

2024.
F

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

34

+ K

+ K

DEITIES.

+ K

+ K

+ K

13792
12911
11589
13800)
twelve
of
comparatively small fragments
up
of the K. Collection.
Guided by the style of the composition

9688

that No. 6 is built

and the character of the writing I have gradually collected and


joined together these fragments to form the present text. Restorations also have been made from duplicates, so that even in
present somewhat imperfect state, the text furnishes a good
idea of the original size of most of the tablets that are here
its

published (cf. Intro ductioii). The tablet contains five prayers


addressed respectively to Aim, Nuzku, Sin, Ban and probably
Samas, though in the first, second and fifth prayer the name of
the

god

cludes.

is

missing from the colophon-line with which each conto Anu (a) only the beginnings of the

Of the prayer

17

from 11.
of which we gather that the god was
O Ann, mighty lord
"Mighty lord
God of the sky
Loosener
Anu, god of the sky
of the day
O Ami, loosener of the day
Interpreter
of dreams
The second prayer (6) to the god Nusku comlines remain,

invoked as:

!'

mences: "0 Nueku, mighty one, offspring of Diuilu, The darling


of Bil the prince, the director of
The exalted messenger,
who ruleth
In the bright heavens is thy command
,

......

hara thou makest bright

In

The remainder
Moon-

!"

of this prayer and the greater part of that to Sin, the


god (c) which follows it, are too broken for translation
latter

however

lord
,

benefactor,

65

Truly pity

Sin

11.61

Thou

read:

"I

in the

O
O

have called upon thee,

me and

art a protector,
Sin, among the gods

Ban

Thou

Sin

art pitiful,
Thou art a
,

1"

The prayer to
and is to some

(d), which stands fourth on the tablet


extent complete, is a parallel text,
though not a duplicate, to
the prayer addressed to the same
goddess on the Reverse of
No. 4, as will be seen from the
following translation,

Translation.
Bau, mighty lady, merciful mother, that dwellest

71.

in

the

bright heavens,

O lady, stand and hearken unto me!


have sought thee, I have turned to thee, like the ulinnu
of my god and of
my goddess thy ulinnu have I grasped,

72. I
73. I

beseech thee,

PRAYER TO THE GODDESS

BA'U.

35

Since to give judgement, to make a decision,


To raise to life and to give prosperity rests with thee,
Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit and save!

74.

75.
76.

O JBau,
Among

77.

78.

mighty

lady, merciful mother,

the multitude of the stars of heaven,

have turned to thee,


and take away my sighing!
send thee unto my angry god, unto my goddess
I

79.

[O lady,]

80.

The

upunfu-plaLnt accept

81.

Let

me

82.

Unto the god

who
of

my

city

who

is

is

wroth and

-angry,

is

enraged

with me!
8385.

...
;
Bau> mighty lady

84.

at the

word of thy exalted command


which

in tkur,

And

thy sure mercy which changeth not,


Let
87.
my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess
88. Let the god of my
city (return) who is wroth and
86.

89.

Let him that

90.

is

whose
heart is enraged with me!
incensed be pacified, let him that is enraged
I

91.

92.
93.
94.

mighty lady, that dost hold


Unto Marduk, king of the gods, my merciful lord
JBau,

Broad is thy protection, mighty Is thy compassion


The gift of favour and life upon [me bestow],
That I may praise thy greatness, that I may bow in humility
1

before thee!

After a colophon of two lines in which the


AS. SAG
(cf. supra, p. 20 f.) is appointed to be offered and the incantation to be recited three times, there follows (i) the last prayer
on the tablet. This is in all probability addressed to the Sungod, though the prayer appears to commence with an invocation
to Marduk beginning: "O mighty, perfect, powerful Marduk
Who art unique, who openest
The ruler of the dead

and of the living .-....,


earth!"

The next

after

and
which the

.....

of charms

the Light of heaven

ten lines are very broken,

tablet continues:

in.
112.

O
O

judge of the gods, lord of the

Igigi,

Sennas, lord of the land's destiny, the

art thou
Fa

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

36
113.

114.
115.
116.

DEITIES.

Decree my destiny, make pleasant my path!


Let my powers be propitious!
Let my dreams be favourable!
The dream I have beheld do thou establish favourably!
In these lines the occasion of the prayer is stated to have

been a dream, the significance of which was evidently ambiguous, for the suppliant prays that its result may be favourable.
The conclusion of the prayer, which has been already referred
to (cf. supra, p. 24) as one that is not uncommon, runs: "O
Samas, prince of the gods!
May heaven be thy joy, may
the earth
May the gods of the world bless theel May
!

the mighty gods benefit thy heart!"

The

catch-line

commences:

"O mighty god!"


1 8. For the
city Durilu
The sign-group DUR.AN.KI

cf.

DELITZSCH,

Paradies^ p. 230.

however, also explained by


as a cosmic locality, "the place

is,

JENSEN (Kosmologie, p. 485, n. i)


of the junction of heaven and earth".
23. The restoration a-na a-[$i-ka]

almost certain, supported as


tablet

it

is

may be regarded as
both by the traces on the

and by the variant reading ana

t>i[-&z of the dupli-

cate A.
71.

duplicate

Before the incantation commencing with this line the


D appears to have contained some directions for

ceremonies, of which however only traces of three characters


remain.
Cf. pi. 12, n. i.
73.

In line 74

similar to

bam

ittiki

we

should have expected some expression

or tzdi for the

two

infinitives to

depend on.

Taking the text as it stands we must assume that the second


assum does not commence a fresh clause, but is merely a repetition of the first, the infinitives in 1. 74 depending, like those
in the following line,

on ba$u

ittika.

These three

lines,

describ-

ing the judicial but at the same time compassionate character


of the goddess, give the reason for the appeal made in 1. 73.

On

the probable restoration of the beginning of this


siib No. 7, 1. 16,
For as-bur-ki the duplicate E
reads
some
other
evidently
verb, the traces of which may be
taken to represent either
-dan-fcid-ki, or possibly
the
of
ki\
D, so far as it goes, agrees with that of E.
reading
79.

line

cf.

infra

PRAYER TO THE SUN-GOB.


80.

the

Though

meaning

upuntu mufa-ri-in-m-ma

clear

is

the

While the

unusual.

is

37

construction
suffix

of

forms the

upuntu must also be regarded as governed by


the verb:
Accept me in respect of the upuntu" L e. "accept
of the upuntu-Tpl&nt"
For a discussion of the meanoffering
my
direct object,
**

'.

where he shows that


ing of npuntu cf. JENSEN, ZK. II, p. 3
it is a plant capable of being used for food, that it is not very
tall, that it is often employed in religious ceremonies and that
1

seeds are planted and not merely sown. HALVY'S com"pea" he thinks not
parison of the word with the Talmudic
its

pK

unlikely.
102, 121 f., 124, 126,
97. The bracketed portions of 11. 97
128 and of the word [damikti](ti) in 1. 118 have been restored
from No. 10, 11. 7 24. I have not throughout attempted a

of each of these incantations from the other, as


are
too
broken to admit of such a course but in plates
they
13, 14 and 21 I have given each text as it occurs on the tablet
restoration

and in my transliteration have restored those passages only


about which there appears to be no doubt.

No.

7.

Transliteration.
2.

fyidutu-

nar-bi-ka
4.

sa samz-i

6.

7.

au A-nim

8.

INIMJNIM.MA

ilu

<llu

9.

10.

siptu

3-

5-

Hani* 1

rabtiti*

Hani* 1

BU

SU [IL.LA]

Hi

Bi"lit

biltu

$ur-[bu-tum inntnu ri-mi-ni-tum* a-$i1


bat samz-i illuti* ]

al-si~ki bilti-ya i-ziz-ssi-[im-ina

11. is-i-ki

LSAGJLA

LZID.DA

asfyur-ki^

kima ulinnu

si-mi-i^
[ili-yh

ya~a-ti]

ilu

ulinnu-ki

istari-ya

as- bat]
12.

fa-sum

da-a-m

di-ni$

du.
6

[faj-ra-su.

ri-mi-[ni-tum].

[purus
3

[&-mz]-L

parasi(si) ]
4

A as-fotr-ki.

di-in.

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

38

14.

il

15.
1

basft-u* itti-ki]

&$-sum bul-lu-tu* $ul-lu-[mu


fa-Sum itira
-gamala

13.

ti-dt-i]

ummu

^Bi-lit Hi* btltu

ri-mi-ni-tum]*
$a-ku-[tum*
ma--du-ti kakkab 1 sa-ma-mi* biltu ka- ..........

ina

6.

DEITIES.

du
-kid?-ki^ ip-sa-ki usna -ai

mufy-ri-in-ni-ma

upuntu

17.
1

ili-ya zi-ni-[i

ana

20.

^ina lumun

21.

lumun

*'1 *
ina? bi-ri u
sa sab-su-ma ghm-[lu^ itti-ya
Sutti it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-m a]

ilu ali-ya

ilu

atali

ilu

ITLMIS

idati[*

2/2 15

Bi-lit

&

L1

an-ni-ki

LKUR .......... 7
id

sa

[li-nim'

info-fa]

llu

25. [ili]-ya sab-su


26. ilu ali-ya sa

tabati* ]

iba$a-a]
mati-ya
ina a-tnat ki-bi-ti-ki $ir-ti sa

l*

$ur-[bu-tum

ina
24.

Kmniti* 1 la
u

biltu

umi pulani

Sin sa [ina ar&i pulani

22. sa ina ikalli-[ya


23.

istari-ya zi-ni-ti]
1

19.

ilu

un-ni-ni-ya]

[lifai-i
ilu

lu-u$-pur-ki ana

8.

..........

i$tari-ya zi-ni-tum]

li-[tu-ra

sab-$u-[ma g&m-lu

libbu-su itti-ya]

..........
..........
pl
a-na^
Marduk sar ilani bilu [ri-mi-ni-ya pu]- .....
m-lul-ki rap-su
ta-[ai-ra-tu-ki kab-ta?] ..........
^
gi-mil dum-ki
[ba-l&-ti Hi]- ..........

27. sa
ilu

28.

i-zi-za

Sa

!i-nu~[faa

i-gu-ga]

Bi-lit Hi*, biltu sur-[du-tuin sa-bi-ta-at a]ilu

29.

2Q

30.

2I

31.

32. nar-bi-ki

INIMJNIM.MA

33.

dd-li-li-ki

lu-sa-[pi

[$u

lud-lul]

/z.z:^7

Rev.

kakka

34. tiptu

*Iskara

35. il-tum

rim-ni~[tum]

36. si-mat,
1

Sum
4
8

12

ilu

here inserts the copula u.


Ut-zu-ba

ga-ma-

Bdu.

20

20

inserts

19

ana.

20

AD

rap-3&

For

1.

-ma-la
T

ri-mf-ni-tum.

li-ki-if

14

AE

[liJ-M-[{J.

kakkaMnifil.

" A

n.

g&m-lu.
by W,

1*

a -ta-

^ A

ctt-

ti-di-L

pulanu

[^]Bau.

reads

u M-su-l>a

the line from this point is omitted


contains the two lines

and

the line [cma-fat

p*danttum(tum).

da-$&~u.

nm-mu

1.

The latter half of


22 by AJ}- in their place

.'

AD

ti-di-i,

as-fyur-kL

[itti]-ya.

11.

da-ta-

$ur-[bu~tum].

Sd-lma-miJ.

and

i-ti-ra

ik-ri-bi

apil

pitdn i $a]

Sur-t>u~tu.

ilu-hi

W D

puldnu

lii-ni.

18

Before

^l
A

i7 '

PRAYER TO ISgARA.

39

...................
...................... ...
LSUM .............................
mu-kil-lu ad-mi-ki .........................
i-zi-za-ma
da- ...........
............
li-iz-zi-zu
............................
.................... ........
i$tarati*
ina ki~bit-ti...........................
si-mu-u ik-ri-bi .................
........
$ at-tu-nu ki-nis naplisu-nin-ni .................
ma--du
ar-nu ya .................
......
ma-faar-ku-nu ar-ni lip-pa-tir ... ..............

37. ka-i-sat

napisti[(ti)]

u-mi

38. ina

an-ni-i

ilu

39.

40.

41

42.

ilu

43.

44.
45.

46.
47.
48.

di-na

49. di-ni*

purussa-ai

[purusi(si)]

................
sa amiluti^
sa ...........
limutti(ti)
up-sa-$i-i
%
mimma sum-su sa a-na ma-ka-li-i ..........
a-na

50. sd

ya-si

kis-pi

51.

52.

mursu la

53. sa

54.
55.

56. ina

59.

ana Hi
llu

atali

sa

li-

rfan -ni- turn


llu

..........
..........
.........
.

[ai] itifau-ni ai ik~m-bu->ni

i-pi$-ti

ummu
llu

ts-fcl-ra

kit-ti

i- [pi-si P]

lumun

KA.LU.BI.[DA .....
u-si-

..........

l$~faa-ra

60. ina

kalu sa

ki-bit-[ku?-nu]

57. up-sa-su
58.

DLPAL.A

tabtu(tii)

ZLTAR.RU.DA
sa mimma SUMSU

Sin

sa

sd

ina

nisi^

arfai

..........
........
.

.'

pulani umi pulani


[isakna(na)]

6 1.

lumun

idati pl

ITLMIS

limniti* 1 la tabati* 1 sa ina ikalli-ya

u [mati-ya ibasa-a]
asfour- ki

62. [a]-na su-[a]-ti

63

..........

al-si-ki

..........

Parts of three incantations have been preserved by No.

(K3330-f-Sm. 394 + 81

4,

244).

Of the

first

incantation only

the beginning" of the last few lines remain. The second has
been restored from duplicates, so that it presents a text from

which very

whom

little is

now

missing.

under the

It is

addressed to a goddess

of Bzlit Hi, and is Intended not


for general recitation but for use only after a lunar eclipse,
the usual eclipse-formula being introduced before 1. 23. With
these two exceptions the composition closely follows the hymn
it

hails

title

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

40

DEITIES.

No. 6, for a translation of which cf.


is a prayer to the astral deity
Reverse
On the
p- 35 f.
haM Akrabu,
addressed by her title of
(in 1. 34 she is
Kosmologie p. 71), which like the second prayer

Ban,

to the goddess
supra,

Mara

in

JENSEN,

cf.

on the

contains

tablet,

the

eclipse-formula

incantation commences: "0 Akrabu

(cf.
,

1.

The

6of.).

Merciful goddess

Who bestoweth life


heareth supplication
he also is described
and
1" The god ISum is next invoked,
both deities are
In 11.
as "the hearer of supplication".
removal of sin
the
and
for
a
in
addressed
mercy
petition
Who

4648

me

("Truly pity

Great

my

is

From

sin

Before

49 onwards the sup-

my sin be loosened!")
After petitionhimself solely to the goddess.
addresses
pliant
of his prayer,
main
the
to
comes
he
for
object
judgement
ing
and
the
from
deliverance
is
seek
to
which
spells which
sorcery
let

you

men may weave


14.

word

1.

against him,

In both the duplicates C and E before


is a blank space preceded

in the line, there

^Hf

the character

which

ifira

The

third sign in the line

A, and BRUNNOW,

the dupl.

(cf.

the last

ttdi,

by
is

traces of

also

^JJ^

List, no. 7739).

improbable that ^Ulf would be used by itself twice


in the same line as an ideogram for different words, the two
Since

it is

following signs Jrf ^ITf must be regarded as a compound


ideogram; and, unless the text of C and E is wholly different

from that of

(an unlikely supposition in view of their close


lines), we must conclude that

resemblance in the preceding

^TII

JE[

the

inf.

omitted altogether. It

of

gamala
is

already

known

while the
that JE|

inf.

S&ssubu

is

&U-

BRUNNOW, List, no. 7250), so that JE[


(= SU.KAR) would represent a difference in writing the same word.

gamalu
1

6.

(cf.

The second

..,,....,

is

half of this line,

probably

The verb that follows


is

follows in
11,

9,

15

f.,

is

as-fyur-ki,

biltu

many
19

places

22).

preference

For the reading of

so that the line in that

"O

in

ka*

biltu ka~[a~$i]

lady! to thee have I turned etc."


probably to be restored according to E,

duplicate runs:

however

in

commencing

be restored

to

to

the
cf.

text

The

text

which
of

supra p. 36.

it

(cf.

PRAYER TO THE GODDESS


[ina? bi]-ri u

19.

have been expanded

sutti

to

it-ta-na-as-ka-nam-ma

form

1.

83

may

possibly

of A.

f.

covers that portion of the text.


tablet read gam-In as in 1. 19.

It

that

two

4*

gdm-hi has been restored from A, the only duplicate

26.

For a

f.

53

ISTAR.

lines,

of the phrases occurring in these

discussion

infra sub No. 12,

cf.

possible that the

is

1.

i.

This line has been restored from


9909, a fragment
the
to
addressed
of a prayer, which is also
goddess Isfaam and
from 1.59 onwards forms a closely parallel text (see below).
62.

No. 8.

Transliteration.
ta-a-bu su-up-pu-u-ki ki-i ki-ni-nb nis sumi-ki

2.

3.

tas-mu-u

[nap]-lu-ns-ki

rimi-nin-ni-ma

ilu

nu-u-ra

ki-bit-ki
ki-bi-i

ls-tar

na-faa-si

li-ki-i un-ni-ni-ya
4. ki-nis tmp-li'Si'in-ni-ma

5. ir-di
6.

UZ-ki

$ar?-ta-a-ki

u-fyu-mi

ap-sa-na-ki

8. ii-ki-

kafykadu-ki

g. as-sur sa-ru-ra-ki

is-ti-'U

11.

as-iur

12.

lu

tu-ub libbi-

suk-

pa-sa-^a

7. it-bit

10.

Zi-

is-di-fou

lu-bi-il

lu-ii

sa-li-mu

li-si-ra

&

ma-ga-ru

lim-mi-rii

zi-mu-ii-a

tas-imt-u

nam-[ri]-ir-ri-ki
bi-lut-ki [lu]-u
nu $idu

balatu

tas-lim

sul-mu

ft

dami^tu sa pa-ni-ki

ilu

13. sa

im-nu-uk-ki mis-ra-a

lu-us-sip

sa ar-ki-ki a-li-kat

lamassu lu tas-lim

dmn-ka

lu-uk-su-da

sa

su-mi-lu-[uk-ki]
14. ki

15.

bi -

ma

Us

- si -

zik - ri

mi

a-mat a-kab-bu-ii ki-ma a-kab-bu-ti lu-u ma-ag-mt

ina tu-ub siri u fyu-ud lib-bi i-tar-ri-in-ni u-mi-'sam


l
lu-ub-lut lu-us-lim-ma hisur-ki
17. umit -ya ur-ri-ki ba-la-ta

6.

8.

us-tam-mar
i-ma u-sa-am-ma-ru tu-uk-su-ud

samu-u

ilu-[ut-ki]

fyidutu-ki

apsu

ris-fki]

li-

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

42
19.

Hani* 1 sa kis-sa-ti lik-rn-bu-ki

20.

INIMJNIMJfA $U IL.LA

t:

ilH

DEITIES.

1
ilanipl rabttti* lib~ba-ki

I$tar.KAN ana pan

SA.NA
21.

mi-ib-fya tanaki(ki)-ma

23.

nam-ru-ti

24.

a-na

lim-nu-ti

25 ........... -ki

26 ........
27 .....

.-su-ti

li-tib

ab

I$tar

Imrasi [tasakan(an)]
III Sanitu [ipuSfuS)]

mu- .........

..........
rabitti*
A-mm
in a Saib-nu-kit-nu-si
ma-mi ..........
1

ilani pl

sa

fyul-lu-ku

IL.LA

Sar-Jju-tum Sa

kakkabani

22. siptu at-tu-nu

28

SU

il

li-

lln

"SIR.GAR.RA-ki

sa

MU-it,

bi-li-i

....... -&u

sim

.....................

da-li~fou

su-

..........

..........
..........

..............

formed from two fragments of the K. Collection


K- 3^93) which I have joined.
(K 2396
Only one side of
the tablet has been preserved
and this is evidently the Reverse, as its beginning- is too abrupt to form the commencement
of an incantation. The first nineteen lines are addressed to
No. 8

is

the goddess Istar,

and only the beginning of the incantation is


which

missing, in which the goddess is addressed by name, and


apparently concluded the Obverse of the tablet. LI. 6

are

regularly divided, the first half of each stating some attention


or observance on the part of the suppliant towards his
goddess,

which balances and


half of the line.

justifies the petitions

The

contained in the second

whose favour

is invoked in 11. 12
surround the goddess on all sides and possThen follow various
ibly flanked the entrances to her shrine.
petitions couched in general terms for prosperity, life and length

and

colossi

13 evidently

of days, and the prayer concludes with a formula of benediction.

Translation.
1

...... good

2.

3.

4.

is

thy supplication

when the spirit (?) of thy


name is propitious!

Thy regard is prosperity, thy command is light!


Have mercy on me,
I$tar\ Command abundance!
Truly pity me and take away my sighing! 5 ...........
have

I held: let

me

bring joy of heart!

PRAYER TO THE GODDESS ISTAR


7.

8.

9. I

10. I

11. I

ETC.

43

have borne thy yoke: do thou give consolation!


have
thy head: let me enjoy success and favour!
have protected thy splendour: let there be good fortune
and prosperity!
have sought thy light: let my brightness shine!
have turned towards thy power: let there be life and

peace
Propitious be the favourable Sidu who is before thee: may
the lamassit that goeth behind thee be propitious!
That which is on thy right hand increase good fortune: that
which is on thy left hand attain favour!
the
word be heard!
and
let
Speak
word
I
the
Let
speak, when I speak, be propitious!
Let health of body and joy of heart be my daily portion!
My days prolong, life bestow: let me live, let me be per!

12.

13.

14.
15.
1

6.

17.

When

8.

plan,

let

me

attain

joy, may the Abyss hail thee!


be favourable to thee: may the
of
the
world
the gods
great gods delight thy heart!

May

19.

me

behold thy divinity!


(my purpose): Heaven be thy

fect, let
1

After the colophon in 1. 20 f. prescribing an offering of


incense and a drink-offering to be set before Istar and the
ceremony of raising the hand to be three times performed
,

(cf.

to

commencement of a hymn
beginning: "Ye brilliant stars, who

p. i3f.), there follows the

supra
certain

stars,

bright ones, whom the great gods


destroy evil did Ann create you!"

Ye

2.

The ends

7 f.

ing to No.

ideogram
of

KAS. SAG

uncommon

ir,

3-

of these lines have been restored accord-

(cf.

occurrence

supra p.

21).

The mi&&u

in directions for

common

itself is

ceremonies,

cf.

Col. IV,

1.

not

K 6209,

offering of the mi-i&-&a is prescribed, the phrase


6230
tanaki(ki)-ma occurring four lines above,

where an

[KAS].SAG

To

24, etc.

In this line mi-ify-fa takes the place of the

21.

1.

11.

9,

3 [wi]-i&-lfa ilia,

1.

7 mi-ifr-fri kun-ni,

etc.

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

44

No.

DEITIES.

9.

Transliteration.
i? [siptu

ga

su

ru

as

-u

pit

nlu

i- sis

A$$ur]

5.

**NU.DIM.MUD
[rubu
iuMarduk
- ba - bu
L TUR.RA]
mu - ri$
sal
[
KI
im
ra
Babili
LZID.DA]
[Ml I.SAGJLA tukulti(ti)
mu-di$-$u-u
LMAH.TIL.LA
a~sa-rid
[mii-$al-lim napisti(ti)

6.

su

7.

u'sumgal

8.

sumu ka
* ilu
Marduk

bu-kur

ti-iz-kd-m

2.

3.

~]

4.

/7/

9.

ki

u.

fo"

ma

12. / 13. ^//

14. ^z/^

- i
15. ti
1 6. Hi
ilu

17.

19. Sur

us
-

^//^

a-mat

21.

ihi

22.

ba

23.

ma - $&r - ^a

Marduk

[lu

kit

na

an

za

ru

ki-ma 11

ki$

Tabuti*

J?

15

i/ libba-ka.

/-

^^/

ilu

te

iluMarfafr

Sumili
-

ka

lu-u

^^^

ya]^

/)/A/
-

[ai

an/

ma-ag-[rat]

ki-[bi]

/// -

t~a

/"W/

^^

/&/

li-ri$-[ka]

-ba- ka

ru

bu

// - lib -

[ka]
/"#)

/7^^^

1L.LA

^/w

ytij*

ma -ga- [raj

/^
lib

$U

- /6a

rf

ki
- /

ka]

udj

damiktim(tini)^ ]
ina imni - /^^7 7

nafistimftim)

ya**
a - ddl

^/<7/

Su

pi

damiftifti) ina libU-yd.

11

[u

a-fyab-bu-ii

urru-ka

im-ni-ya.

///^

72^;?^ - ris

[1NIMJN1M]MA

bu

/ -

[ina lib hi

Kk

zu

lim

[ina

rabu-i'i

sa

- itk

lu

?^jf

ilu -

tu

hi

napilti(tim)

ta

lut

iz - ^sr

bilu

^7

ub

22 - ziz
-

laf

ztt'lul.

damifctim(tim)

26. [Hani]* 1

- ti

mar
am - ma

nisi$

/^w

sa

|7

27.

rap

balatu]
$a - a - ti]

......................

^>

a-fcad-bu-u

25. [il&niy

si

- /2 - mu
ina idi - yh*
hi
ma 10 ka- ba- a
si - ma -a

20.

24.

ni

ina pi

[Us

li -

ya sal

ga

mil

ka
u

ni*

parakkani^ j

fe
-

ya

kin
-

jf/

- ti -

istari - j/^

/// -

8.

- ti

Us

ka

us

bilu rabu-u

/?/

[ka

10. ina

ma

>^ frmi-ka

ka-bit-ti

ti~ru.

/>'

12

napiUi(ti) [lu]-u.

13

napiUi-ya.

"

/^ a-clal*ln-k<i.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND A GODDESS.


Rev.

sir-turn

28

llu

29

30

-turn i-til-lit
ilu

31. [sar]-rat

ilu

Hani* 1 ka-nu-ut

ikal Hani* 1 $a-du-[u

sd

35. if-ti-rat

in- si

37- [i] -pi-rat


38. na-si-rat
39. [ka]-i-$at

40. [ba?]-na-at

nisi*

[ziru]

nadnat(at) [aplu u zim]


un-ni-ni ma-[fai-rat tas-lit]

li-kat
1

[nab-ni-ta]

gi-mir

UD.DA. GAN ta-bar-ri-[i sa-an-dak?]

42

bif-it-ti

43

-pal-ki
-ki is-tu

44

na-[as-ki]

sa-pi-kat

napisti(ti)

balatu,

i-[ram-mu]
u [dannati]

puski
kata du *

sa-bi-ta

-ma-li-tu

ma-[ta-a-ti]

bul-lu-ta*

ina

36

su-htl

Hi

Bi-lit

I.

sal-ba-bu a-pil

Babili KI

bi-lit

34.

TUR.DUL.KU

SA.TARi-.

ra-bit

istarati]$

LSAG.ILA

32. sar-rat

33.

45

kit-mu-sa

[musi

im-nia]

-ut-ki dal-la]

ma-[.

a-bu-ti

[-at

42

46

[ki-bi-i

47

~[kir

da-ba-bi]

lu-uk-su-ud]

4g

in-si]

damikti(ti)]

pi-ya]

-[bil

49

ba-ni-ti]
................ .......... [**
ti-ni-H-ti]
............................
[
52
........................ [ damikti(ti)]
23.
[ kil-Za-a-ti]
54 ............................
'
........
..
.................
55.
J
56 ................. ... .......... [-turn-

cj

K 2558 + K 9152,

The two fragments

which

have joined

and which form the basis of the text of No- 9, contain portions
of two incantations, the first of which has been completed from
21 of K 2538 etc., part of a composite and chiefly
Col. Ill, 11. i
2
LI. i - 12 have been restored
text (cf. IV
pi. 2 1*).

bilingual

from

this tablet,

11.1317
A

which

is

cited as B, without alteration,

several restorations have been

la bul-lu-in.

$a-bi~ta-at jdt.

made
ba--lat.

in

but in

accordance

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

46

DEITIES.

with other portions of the text (cf. also No. 22, 11. nff.) in
of B. The incantation
preference to the corresponding readings
is addressed to Marduk and reads as follows.

Translation.
1.

mighty, powerful, strong one of A$Sur\

O
O

4.

noble, exalted, first-born of ta\


Marduk, the mighty, who causeth Ititra to rejoice!
Lord of Isagila, Help of Babylon, Lover of hida\

5.

Preserver of

2.
3.

Prince of l.MAH. TIL. LA,

life,

7.
8.

For ever

9.

6.

10.
ir.

12.

13.

is

name good

thy

Marduk, mighty

let

8.

19.

of the peoples!

me

live, let

me be

perfect

and

behold thy divinity!


me attain (my purpose)!
Cause righteousness to dwell in my mouth!

May my
May my
May my
To give

in

my

heart!

they command mercy


god stand at my right hand!
goddess stand at my left hand!

who

god,

May

favourable, stand firmly at rny side,


command, to hearken and show favour!

is

utterance, to

23.

when I speak, be propitious!


O Marduk, mighty lord, command life!
The life of my life do thou command!
Before thee brightly have I bowed (?) myself, let me be satisfied

24.

May BU

20.

21.
22.

25.
26.

Let the word

May
May

tablet,
titles

speak,

the great gods delight thy heart!

and

Is

incantation

commences the Reverse

addressed to a goddess to

whom

of the

the following

are ascribed:

34.

Queen of Isagila the palace of the gods the


Lady of Babylon, the Shadow of lands!
Lady of the gods, who loveth to give life,

35.

Who

33.

be thy light, may la shout with joy unto theei


the gods of the world be favourable to thee!

The second

32.

I plan, let

15.

mouth

life

me

let

When

..... mercy

6.

the

lord,

At thy exalted command

Return and be established!

17.

in

of

14.

Rene wer

Shadow of the land, Protector of distant peoples


For ever the Sovereign of shrines!

giveth succour in sorrow and distress!

mountain!

PRAYERS TO MAKDUK AND A GODDESS.


36.

The

who

one,

47

holdeth the hands of

39.

Who
Who
Who

bestoweth

40.

Who

hath made the peoples, the whole of creation!

41.

[Lady?] of the rising and the setting, the mistress of Bill

37.

38.

i.

-j-

protecteth

life,
life,

out seed,

who giveth offspring and seed,


who taketh away sighing, who accepteth prayer,

This prayer

6680,
3.

who poureth

supporteth the weak,

Col

sal-ba-bu

is

included

is

ii

1.

I,

(cf.

in

the

supra p.

of incantations

list

K 2832

15).

by BRUNNOW, ZA, IV, p. 242 as


R, 29, 23 k the word is followed by

explained

"anger", since in V
which occurs again

niu

in V R, 21, 43 rf apparently as a
1. 40
of
d). This explanation does not suit
a-ga-gu (ibid.
synonym
the word in the present passage. But a-ga-gu, besides mean"to be strong", while ni--u in the
ing "to be angry", also

text cited

by BRUNNOW stands between

the words ti-bu-& "to

advance, press on" and sal-turn "battle"; sal-ba-bu would therefore appear to be an epithet, or possibly a substantive, denoting the attribute of strength.
9. B omits the latter half of the

"O Marduki mighty

lord, at

In B, published in

thy

IV

line,

reading without break:

weighty command

let

me

live!"

pi. 21*, for

na-an-\pp ^^]]
read na-an-jj ^^\\ according to the traces on the tablet.
23. In form a-tal~ln-ka might be II 2 from ilu "to be
15.

high" with the same meaning as II i but the prep. ma-&ar-ka


would then be out of place. I have therefore taken adalluka
;

for adallaluka, the prep,


24. li-ris-ka, cf.
p. 77) li-ris-ka Babilu

26. In

^t^zf

K
Kl
.

(IV

The ^tjjzf

merely repeating the suffix of the verb.


7592 etc. Obv. 1. 21 (BRUNNOW, ZA, V,

2
,

is

pi.

21*)

for

*]]]

carelessly written

^[||]
on the

read *]]]

tablet.

passage proves that ^w-Jfc| is to be read sitas,


not si-i-TAS (== tan)
sitan, as is suggested by JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 14, probably on the authority of DELITZSCH, AL^ p. 35,
no, 311.
The forms tftaS and sitan evidently existed side by
41. This

explains the
mination-point of the Sun".

side.

JENSEN

(loc.

cit.}

word

as

meaning "the

cul-

PRA.YERS TO GROUPS OF DEITIES.

48

No. 10.

Transliteration.
7

T
^

-ri-su-nu

3.
ilu

Marduk

rabiiti^

SU

7. siptu siir-fai-u
8.

rafsati^

Marduk

Marduk

bilu

~ri$ a-tu-,

12

ni-

.....

...

9.

10

sami-i u irsitim[(tim ?)]

ilu
1

git-ma-lu a-bi-rum
am tnztu u am baltu

Marduk.[KAN?]

^ms-ti-sir

rubit il

ilH

IL.LA
ilM

li- pat- fir

INIMJNIM.MA

6.

Hani* 1

5-

~li~sa(?) li-tib-ka

lim-mt~tu

mis-ri-tu-u-a ili-ya li-ti-ba samu-u

4-

bidutu-ka

*fr

13

sik-nat

-til

1
ilu
Uu Sama$
1
[daian] Hani* bit [ lgigi
"" usurati? 1
at-ta-ma] 16. [$im]-ti Si-i-mi

14

15.

Ml

si-mat mati

17.

[a-lak-ti dii-urn-mi-ife]

MLMI

18

tu-u-a]

l
[lid]-mi-fca [sunat$ -u->a li-H-ra i-da-

at-tu-la

i-m-ris lul-lik tap-pi-i


lu-u damikti[(tz) su-tit-li-ma-am-ma kaul-si

& ri-sa-a-[ti lu-

is-zi% ina

[imni-ya

ilu

.]

......

li-ta-mi-ka

ilu

na-ram /".,...,.,. w
Sama$ a-sa-rid
24. samu-u fyidiitu-ka irsitiin(tim) li.

2 7-

i&ptu?] iln nam-ri(?)

SU

20.

Hit

$a la salimn

ilu

ilu

$uk-na

Sa &-mi-yh
.]

21.

lit-tal-

BU

INIMJNIM.MA

19.

sfo-tii]

22. ai ip-par~ki rabisu

26.

damifyti(ti)

atalu

sal-li

[ana

li-

ili-y&

sulmu(mu) /"....
*

23.

ilanipl

IL.LA

si-mu u

ka- la-ma

.......

Rer.

...... -ka .......... 29 ........... i~


.......... 30. "Samas sd(P) ib-ba-nn n nap-ti.......... 31. pulamt apil pulani .......... -$/
28 .....

il

Mt-tirka

1
11.

111

The bracketed
127.

portions of

11.

1523

have been restored from No,

6,

PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND SAMAS.


lim-&u-ri

34.

ki-i

pi

RA

ZIB.BA

Ml

INIMJNIM.MA

35.

-la i-di~a sd ilu-su

32

ana panu-ka

33.

49

."

w*[U--um sa

No. 10 (K 5980 -f- K- 8746) is, according- to L 35, a copy


of an older tablet. Unlike the other texts in this volume it is
written in the Babylonian character, and, though in 11. 6 and
26 it contains the distinctive colophon-line, in 1. 34 it presents
a different one to that usually found in this class of texts. It

contains parts of three incantations, the first being addressed


Marduk, the second to Santas, and the third to a god whose

to

name has not been

The second

preserved.

of these three in-

and has been partly


cantations is
6, 11. 97
restored from that text in many places however the tablets are
too broken to admit of restoration from one another (cf, p. 37).
7. It is possible that the horizontal wedge which follows
a duplicate of No.

ff.

-^*M
*"*T~

( cf-

pl a te 21)

is

merely a

in this case read a-pil


17.

The phrases

8.

form of *"~[4lj
tu-la

was included

li-si-ra i-da-tu-u-a

The traces
in

in writing the sign

appear to have stood in the


which they occur in No. 6, for it is

l
ing lid-mi-ka sunat* -u-a as a line
1

made

Marduk*

in this line

reverse order to that in

improbable that

slip

tlu

by

in

1.

16, leav-

itself.

V^

suggest the Bab.


which case the line would read: sunati* 1 atof the character before

etc,

20. This line possibly contained

1.

i2of. of No. 6 in the

reverse order.

Only one sign is missing from the beginning of 1. 27.


In the transliteration I have restored this as X^n
regarding the
27.

>

beginning of the incantation which is continued on


the Reverse. If however the line contained directions for cereline as the

monies, B i xJ should be restored, giving as the commencement


of the line the common ceremonial formula ipus an-nam. The
signs

^Z!!|^i

should possibly be read as one character \S^| t \

31. Possibly for

X!^ Hfl read

Section II

Prayers addressed to Gods.


This Section, as

its title

indicates, is

composed of

tablets

containing prayers addressed only to one god. They may indeed


take the form of large tablets, each including" several incantations
interspersed with ceremonies, and resembling in arrangement
those published under Section I; they differ from these, however,
In

that,

instead of being addressed to various gods and

god-

the prayers and ceremonies on each tablet are all addressed to the same god. Nos. 12, 21 and 22 are good examples
desses,

of this class of text.

second subdivision might be made of


u, 18 and 19, which contain but

smaller tablets such as Nos.

one prayer
ceremonies.

in

some cases accompanied by a few

In addition to

their

difference in

directions for
size

they are

further distinguished from the former class

on a somewhat coarser

clay.

by being inscribed
They are moreover written in a

slightly larger character and a few have the appearance of


being extracts from the larger tablets made possibly for some
temporary purpose.
Some of the Nos. included in this Section are merely
fragments, of which so little has been preserved that it is im-

possible to say with certainty to

what form of text they originindeed probable that No. 13 was


originally a large tablet similar to No. 12, and that No. 29 is a
fragment of one of the smaller extracts, but in
cases
ally belonged.

there

It

is insufficient

is

data for a

final classification.

many
As however

each contains a prayer to one


god, and there is no definite
indication that they included
prayers to other deities, they have

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
been

under the present Section.

classified

51

The

tablets contain-

prayers to the same deity have been placed together; the


order in which the groups occur, however, has not been dictated
by the relative importance of the deities addressed, but is that
which was found most convenient for the arrangement of the
ing-

plates.

No. 11.

Transliteration.
[siptu]

2.

[nap]-sur-m

3.

[ka]-bu-u

[sd]-su-u

5.

[am]-ma-ti-yat>

6.

[kima]

7.

[bilu]

12

si-fnu-fa

Marduk

ilu

i-

lu-us-ti- '-ma 16

ana-ku

-ka
sa

ina

lu

mudu u

ai ik-tar an-ni

mudu

la

Sf-di-im.

^ A

ff.,

a-pa-lum.

14
17

line in C.

la
22

pu-tur-ma

10

The fragment
is

"bi-lum.

K 6537,

i-ti-ik

u mi-lim-ma*?
sir-ti pu-sur
nu-um-mi-ir 22

A ri-mi-nu-U'Um. * A itA ina libbi-ya. 8 A M-ma


1J
A ri~mi-nu~u. 12 A a-mi-lu-tu.
15
16 A
A [a]-ra-li,
3

i-zi-su.

which exhibits a very similar

cited as C.

mudu-u mi-lim-[ma].

am-ma-ti-ya.

[aj-na ra-ma-m-$a~ma,

in the Transliteration

[mudu]-u u

ufe-ta-ad-di-da-ni*

na-bl-at.

-i(?)-ma.

Siptu bit nu-ru fear~ra-du.

ka-bat

i-pu-us**

lu

[i]-$a-ti-ya

ana amilu ba-ba-lu

2I

ilani*

$it-tu-tu

ilu

mis-s&r-ris

tal-pu-nin-nL

lam-mad

a-ra-as-si^

la

pu-su

-ka

ii-kdl-lil

lman-nu?]

[za?]-lip-tu

-a

20.

11. 1

i~lam-mad

ya]-u

ar-ra]-

17

1 ?*

la

ba-ta]-ti

I7

na-baf

man-mi

ilu

6.

ri-mi-nu-u

ilu

15
1

us-ti~si-[ma]

su-ma

i-si-it

12. [lu-ut-ta-id-ma]

[.....

it-lal-pan-ni*

id-da-sa-an-ni

a-pa-hfi

ma-la
la

13. [as-rat

ri-mi~nu-u$

lib-bi-yai

ilu

ra]~ma-m-sa

[man-nu

a-bu-bu

i-zis-su*

ufe-ta-ad-di-da-an-niv

11. [a-lak-ti

14.

la

la

ina

rabu-u

[a-na

g.

sa

si-bi*

[a-mz-luj-tum

10.

Marduk

a-bii

4.

8.

ilu

karradu*

1.

18

M C piftttr.

[Sit]-tu-t&~um
21

LI.

^P

text to
19

20 and 21 form one

nu-um-mtr.

Ha

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

zu-uk-ki
21. [dal]-%a-ti-ya
~"_
22

- ni

24
>

>b.

abu

abi-ya

abi-ya
ai

ra-ma-ni-ya
[a]-na
Hi
ik-ta-ba-an-ni-ma
1

damkati*

kail*

a-na

27. ina

an-ni

ti-pi-ik-da-m

da-ri$

lu-siz-ktt

aS-ri

Sak-na-at

ina

sa

pu-tur

an-ni

pu-Sur

pu-tur

an-ni

pu-Sur

an-ni

^Marduk

karradu

ti-ml-ki

mati

Rev.

33. btltu

ilu

rabUum(twn)
ilu

35. il&ni** a-si-bu


Uu
36.

ilu

NA.GAL.A
-

ba

ki

ul-tu

-ma

SA

ilu

si - i -

nifcu

mu

The

ya

li-tu-m
lud-lul

^Marduk.KAN

Asur-ban-apli] Sarru

incantation contained

burasi talakan(an)

di$pu fyimttu ta$aka?i(an)

ana

libbi

mmittu

TU

milu

47. [ikal

tur

a$-ri-su

Marduk SA.NA

ta$akan(an)

46

dd-H-H-ka

zir Sam ma$takal

45

bi

a-na

samni

lid -

pu

SU ILXA

[AG].AG BI ana pan


(an)

Marduk

INMJNIM.MA

si-fyi-ri-ya i-pu-Su

VII-^CT

a-lit-ti-ya
ilu

43

pu-ut-ri
- tur

n-ni pu-ut-ra

adi

40. [kdr]-ra~du

42.

pu-tur

A-nim
sa

wnmi

fi

an-m pu

ka

pu-ut-m

an-ni

la$-mi-tum

37. su-up-pi-ib-ma
38. lib

an-m
^n "

Nirgal

34. fyarradu

41.

ilu
lrua
rabztum(tum)
UuNabu
ta-a-bu
sii- mu
32.

31. btitu

39.

hl-hk

ubbib-an-m

sal-mu

ili-ya

29. li-na-du-ka

30.

^KAN.KAL

sa

di-sa-a-tum(?)

28. ni-su

sa-la-ti-ya

a-&-tu-ma

itiha-a

kima
1

tas-li-ti

ik-ri-bi

nz-su-ti-ya*

-a-ya

ummi-ya ummu ummi-ya

git

munu - ma

ma

Samni tanadi(di)

lu

Samnu

ti-tar-fau

etc.

by No.

(K

3334)
addressed to the god Marduk and is mainly concerned with
Though some of the lines
petitions for the removal of sin.
are broken and portions of the incantation are obscure, the
235

is

line of tJiought
1

L. 22

abi-~ya

is

running through the composition

expanded into three

which read

clear.

ummi-ya

ahi-ya

lines in

is

-ti~ya ni-lu-

The

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

53

commences with an invocation of

suppliant

the

as "the

god

hero Marduk, whose anger is the storm-flood", and whose word


the disobedient and rebellious cannot disregard. In 1. 5 f. he

complains that, though Marduk has granted him eloquence, he


has also afflicted him ("My words in my heart he bringeth
forth! Like an old man hath he bowed me down!")- Therefore,

own

aspirations

wickedness

praise,

me

let

among mankind and stating his


("whoever hath learnt the way of god let me

praising the righteous

after

have not possessed; the sanctuaries of life


to be purified from his sin
11. 19 if.

seek I"), he asks in

hands of his god. Then follows a sort of litany for the removal of his sin, in which he
successively addresses Iriia, Nabu, Tasmitu, Nirgal, Ami etc.

and delivered

into the favourable

In the last three lines he returns to the

renewal of whose favour he prays


thy heart like

me

my

father

my

god Marduk

in the following

for the

terms

"Let

who bore
me bow in

begetter and the mother

hero Marduk let


place!
before
thee!"
humility
After the incantation there follow four lines of directions
return into

its

for ceremonies intended to

SA

shalt thou

of

oil,

offer,

the middle of the

anoint with

whom

it

oil."

its

accompany

Before Marduk a

following.

SA.NA

"Do

recitation.

of incense shalt thou

the
set,

a drink-offering, water, honey (and) butter


the seed of the mastakal- plant in

oil cast,

The

catch-line

and

recite the incantation

commences a prayer

to a

god

hails as "the exalted, the perfect, the powerful!"

commences the text with the words


duplicate
siptu btt nu-ru "incantation of the house of light", a title that
For other incantations with this
is omitted in the text itself.
i.

L 9

cf.

No. 22, L 35,

(ibid. p. 41),

p. 880),

9004,

K
1.

2425,

10,

onym

1. i

Rm.

i-zis-su (var. i-zi-sii)

(ibid. p.

581,

1.

5,

for izzit-su,

K 7866,

442),

1.

(ibid.

etc.

izzitu

being prob. a syn-

of uzzu and uzzatu "anger".

20

f.

These

27. It is
cf,

60 [67]),
2587, Obv. 1. 30 (IV
and
Vol.11
p. XXIII), K. 157,
54 (BEZOLD, Catalogue p. 14

heading

The

DELITZSCH,

lines

have been restored from

possible that -ku in

Grammar

',

56,

lu-ziz-ku

Addenda.

K 3927, Rev. 1.3

'2

s.

m.

f.

suffix,

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

54
44.

by

plant **>*IN.NU.US

The

^ ^yyy

-yy| L e

1M^ ta .kai

rendered in IV

Is

(not

26

36

1.

iv

as

List, no. 6049).

and BRUNNOW,

46. Si-tar-ftu

metathesis for

by

tit

No. 12.

Transliteration.
1.

ftuwoz /*/*;/ mursi

DI.PAL.A ZLTAR.RU.DA KA.LU.BLDA


dubbubu ana annlu ul

2.

DU.DU.BI

ilu

3.

KU.A.TIR

suhippu

mn

ina miisi gusuru arku

illu

Marduk

SA samni

tasapak(ak)

tasalafa

GLGAB

ana pan

tukan(an)

mu

nikii

itifai

dispu &i-

mitu tasakan(an)
4.

%arf> aiu

a-da-gur tukan(an) si-am na-afy-la tasapak

SA.NA

durasi

tasakan(an)
5.

KAS.SAG
tanadi(di)

^^^iissu

**"*"*

tanaki

ina

w^

art* 1

MA

art* 1

an$ l z'wSID ma-kan-na


Hi SIR.AD arka KlSDA *<*GI$.$AR
*$ U

6.

KISDA

tanaki(ki) ana pan

tanadi(di)
7.

nifci

&ruZAG

&MLQI

^^KAJZl

tasakan(an)

8.

samnu ina iwnapsastu i^urkarinnu talaki(ki)~ma ana libbi


Samnu Ht-a-tu

9.

gassu fauram

10.

wNIM

11.

ana

12. I

^m ma stakal
wbinu
i^asagn **mKUD.SIR **** SLSI *'V

libbi

samnu

sa 2 ^urasu I sa

MA N

ina DA.SAR
AN.HUL.MIS I

tanadi(di)
abnu

ukmi

I sa

wkunukku

**"uknk

ab

kunukku ina

bi-rit

ARA(rad)
$a

tasakan(an)
to ****parittu
abtm

tipu$(u$)

rutu
13.

burasu

fomfL
SI.

AN.ffUL.MlS

almi

ina

pa~

fyurasu

GU.GAD

ta$akak(?)(ak)

DA.SAR

14. ina

ina

lamnu M-a-fat],

*******

$d.

bur

zi

KU

Sa
tasakan(an)
AN.HUL.MIS te-bt-nu

gal

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

samni wsurminu tubbal ina twnapsastu [wurkarinnu ina

15. ina

6.

55

kat amUu marsi subut-ma siptu

ilu

DAJ.SAR
Marduk

tasakan(an)
Ill

sanitu

wmnu~su

ilu

17. siptu
1

8.

Marduk Ml Matati

sal-[ba-bu]

id-dis-su-u*

git-ma-[lu]

sar-fyu

siru sd ul

19. tiz-ka-ru

21.

ilu

Marduk*

22. gas-ru
23. a-bti-iib

24.

*$

~u~um

uttakkaru(ru)
sa 3
uz-nu

sarm

20. li--u

-ru-bu

kab-tu

-sar-su

b(p)u-un-gu-lu
u kakku ka-bal la

.-him

sil-

sa

sfa-tu-ru

sa-

-su

kabtu

-[ti]~

-iz-zu

*DU.KIRRUD.KU git-mal-

il

25
26

il

LUGAL>KIRRUD

ilu

Marduk

rabuti* 1

bilu

tlu

27.

28.

Marduk Ml
Ml
sami^ 1

29. bit

30. faa-ai-ad

llu

as-na-an

tamati^ 1

&a-i~du

llu

la-faar(?)

ba-nu-u

si-

am

di$-su-u

31. ta-ba-an-na sa ilu u

ilu

is-tar

32.

usumgal
bu-kur

33. ir-S

llu

samurMtu

ba-nu-u ki~rib

A-nun-na-ki

ris-sa

lgigi*

ba-nu~u

la

at-ta
ilu

a-si-ru

ti-[ni]-sit gim-ri
** ta~ba-ds-si

34. bilu at-ta-ma kinia a-bi u urn-mi ina


Uu
kima
Santas
35. at-ta-ma
ik-lit-$i-[na?]
36. ku-la

nu&su

nan* 1
u ki-i mu-

-mi(?)-Su-nu
iln

.-ik

faur-sa-a-ni

mus-ti-i$-ru

bi-ra-a-ti
it

-nin

mu-di-i(?J
$d~di-i

u-g(k)up-pi

tus~nam-mar

-$ir-$i-na

^UD.DA.GAN
37. tus-ti'sir i-kit'tu

-ri-bu

-turn

.'

du
38. bi-rit uzna -si-na

39. matati

nisi* 1 rapS&ti[*

40. ri-mi-na-ta

41

.-rum an-/ja
nam-ta-ru

42

-bat kat-su

43.
44.

id-di-lu-u.

inserts Ulu.

bit

su~nu

sa

si-

[ti]-iz~fya-ru si-ru Sa la.

[li]-*

-u rap-lu.

here

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

56

pulami apil [pulani sa

45. [ana-ku arad]-ka

ilu-su

pulanu

ilu

istar-

su pulanitum(tum)]
46.

47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.

...............
...................
&-ma-. ....
ana nu kati-[ya] ..........................
manistu ...............................
...........................
it-ban-ni kima
la--bu ta- ..............
u
ta-ni-fyu
alii
di-J}U
ma-mit
u-Safy- ..........
tabu ni-su
la
miirsu
suk-lul balat pag-ri-ya la--bu-ma lit-bu sa ku- ..........
su- ..........
salman* -u-a
il-ku-u

AKA .........

%ata

ib-

54.

du -su

du

55. ipir sipi

li - ka- .....
man-da-ti-ya
1*
1
lu-ub-ba-ku
amilutit
$a
ina ip-si limntii*
u lu-ub~bu-ta-ku-[nia]

sab-su

-ya

56. ba-as-ti tab-la-tii

57. mi-lat

Hi u

amiluti(ti)* ibasa-a ili-ya

BAR.DA

$uttu-u-a Urn-

na faa-da-a
l

ul

i-sa-a

rz-&a-ma
purus kit-ti
-mi*
fya-ba~ai di-ni di-in
59. bi-li ina u-mi an-ni-i iziz-ma si
purussa-ai purus(us)$
nu-us-si di-fyu $a zumri-ya
nu-uk-kir-ma
60. 6 murus SAG
58. idat$ -u-a

tirutirtu-&-a

NA

61.

ilu

62. ina ki-bit pi-i-ka ai

63. ai

64. ai

65.

lim-nu

1
imti imti imti arsaSi* ^

itifyu-ni
itifya

mimma

itifya-a

lumun sunati^

lunnm ITI

idati*

mati

ali

limnuti* 1

ITLMIS

Sa

ai

Samz

ik$uda-ni

- /

y&-$i

pi limni lisani limniti sa amiluti* pani-ka lit-uS-lim-ma


Sammu AN.HUL $a ina kisadi-ya Saknu(nu) mimma limnu

66. ina
67.

dinu-ma afyumi(2)-ni
iL-piS ka$-$a-pi u

amilutu

i$tari-[ya?]

ili~ya

ai fa-$is-ni-ka
68. arrat limuttim(tim)
69.

damku

nu-ri

lim-mir

abnu

kima
i

pu sa la

parutu

gloss reads

/?-/>-/

Sa a-

'*

ana

a-fyi~ti

i-dir-tfo

..........

li-is-fcip

ai

ar~$i 12

Hi Uu-iUari u

B Si-mi.
B pu-ru"us.
L. 60 is expanded in B and forms
amUutum(tum).
two lines which read .......... -ya nu-us-S2\ and .......... -tis-sii di~$u
*

.......... -sz,

.......... -ya, apparB reads ..........


8 B
-ma U'ir-lu-ni liS-ku-nu-ni rz-z~ma, C .......... -i-ma.
ka$-laj)-tum, C
.......... -turn. 9 B .......... -u dr-$a~$u*u. 10 J3C amilutumftum)
$a zumri-yd-

C, whicli reads

ently had the

same reading

as B.

and

In place of

1.

61

11

C ..... -uS-lim.

12

probably read dr-U.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

57

Rev.

70.
71.

abnu

kima
kima

na-pis-ti ina pani-ka

uknu

faurasu ili-ya

73.

ana

Sammi?

nap-sal-tmn

80.

ma

Si.

kwia

82.

ma-mif

ni-Su

Hani* 1

ina

balatn

sa

ru~fai-i

lu-bHb

rabuti^

ki-bi

lu-ba~

ina

lu-lil

irsitim(tim)

ul

lip-su-m

dan-na

pi-ka
$amt-i
kima

It-Sir

pani-ka kun-nu lip-$u-$u

uz-zu
fai-ti-iu

zi-kir

usisnika(ka)

pi-ir-i*

ina

sa

itifaa-a

&

su-mi

kati*

ai

tabtumftiim)

u-kar-ri-bu-nfi
77. ai
kil-la-lu
Tint
sit-tu
78.
79. ni-is

limniti^-ya

lu-ni~is~su-it*

la

74. arrat limutti(ti)


75. ina pani-ka

76.

itti-ya

In-ub-si

damikti(ti)

kima iwkunukkii

1 *

$ulmu(mu)

istari-ya

1
72. ina pi nisi*

li-sak-na ri-i-mu

li-kir

iln

ib-sii~u-ni

tabati^

la

ru-si-i

112

I3 ki-rib sami-i lu~ut-ta-mir


lip-ta-at-ti-m ki-sir limmti* -ya
83. kitna
*amDIL.BAD
ullil-an-ni
i$uli-nu^
lip-sm-an-ni^ ^ukuru(r)
84.
16

ar-ni-ya
Sa ^i

g 5> karpatu^gfafj^a
86. li-ib-bi-bu-mn-ni
87. ina
2Z

88.

ki-bit

^I-a 21

ilu

t~a

2*

Marduk

SA.NA

damiktu

a-bi

^GIS.BAR
ilani$

ilu

libba(ba)-ka

li-mt-ufy

lip-tur

li-sat-lim-ma^

dipari sa

sar apsi

a-na nis kati-ya

a-mat

89.

tl

ihi

AZAG

2Q

ilu

[NIN.SLKU]

Marduk mas-mas

Uu
Hani* 1 rabuti^ 1 abkal
lgigi]
ilu
lu-ut-ta--id & $ar-ra-tum^
Dam-ki~[na htus-ti-sir]

apil pulani lu-ub-lut lu-us-llim-ma]

ana-ku arad-ka pulanu


ilu-ut-ka
91. lu-us-tam-mar
90.

turn.

C
C

is n
.

kunnkku

C &t&*.

i-dil-li-ti

li-ba-

kt&-Sa-pi

Zim-nu.

For

I.

80

*>

lumti ufi-ir-.

mimma

ri-bu-u-ni
8

ki~ma abmi

ki-bi lalatu.

li-is-su-n.

^||
C

reads
10

lud-lu-la

for

omits

I.

|w--.

itti

{j^
For

arrat limuttumftum) la ta-ab5

and reads

lit-ta kil-lat

^ ^1

^|J|
C reads

Si

u C

1 la ib-$u-ni,
&aS-Sap-ti linmuti*

jji-tf-tu

dr-nz-ya.

J^I

ki-ma Sami-i

ki-ma ir-si-tum.

ai fr&ar-

^^I|

etc.

]\

lu-lil ina ru-fa-i


12

la fa-fat-

15
w C *Unu
C tylur-an-nL
C ki-ma.
tum.
(^| ^"I^Sffi)19 C lib-tt-bu1S
ilu
17
li-la-at-li-ma.
16 C
C
C here inserts l-a u.
dr-ni-ya.
21
20
C ^fa >-- Ht)Sa XUG&BAR u #*AZAGJZU.

13

C n% Mt^-ya li-kun
C da-U-M-Jsa Imd-hil

ti-nu-u%

etc.

23

C #*& (>+-

>-<

M C

lar-rat.

PRATERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

58

93. **titari-yk

94.

lik-[bi]

arad-ka

mas-mas

ana-ku

//

kur-di-[ka]

lu-us~tam-mar
nar-M-ka

92. ili-ya

lud-lul

d&^li-ka

*M*rduk.KAN
INIMJNIM.MA
J
.......... -pat-su Bf-u kakkad
9 6. ..... KISDA ti-tu-buimmiri Kl SA NU la uttakkar (?)(&r)
In ana Hi sammu-ka lu* ana
gj ...... bu-ti-$u tanasa&(?)-ma
il

95.

Hi $&* is~$nb-ba-a
gg.

......

ilu

99-

ilu
l ]^a u-ma--ir~an-ni

100. amU*marsii

101

wa-am-ma ina pan


Marduk is-pur-an-ni

u tanadi(di) gim-ru-fi

ana

III

kibi-ma riksu

samtu

ana

liUr-ma

biti-su

tapatar(dr)

limur

ul

arki-su

D UR.D UR sammu AN.HUL.MISta istu-$u~nu *> NLKUL.LA


tamUGU.RUL.LA

102.

ARA

ina

TLSAR

samni wtsurtnmu tubbal ina

taSakan(an)

pu^us gumru

an-nam

103. ipus
104. abni*

su-nu-ti

06.

i-tam-mur

107. mi-lat

sammu

itti

AN.HULMIS

mufatr(?)

ni$i-wa

ana ih

ffUR kiam kibi


AN.HUL ma-sar mlmi(mi) sa ilu l-a u UuMarduk

105. siptu at-ta


1

AN.HUL.MIS

samtu munu u sa

III

ilu

ilu

si-ru-ti

ru-fei-i

kis-pi

a-ml-lu-ti*

istar

..... HUR ZLTAR.RU.DA DLPAL.A KAXU.BLDA


...... &-pi$ kiS-pi lim- .......... -[t]-t& $a~
.....
109
108.

as-ni-faa

no.
in.

ilu

sidu

dam&u

ilu

lamassu

113. ina ma-sar sul-mi


ilu

.....

Marduk

[ki-nis

u kal

114. ina

ki-bit

115. ipus

an-nam ana Hi Sammu

Z)

....

damzfeta(ta)

$uk~na*

lu-mur

li-tam-mu-u.

Int-tul.

rabuti* 1]

$a.

itti-ya
hit-till

Uu Marduk

tak-ta-bii-u

u amllutu.

paris(is) napiUim(tim)
7

lx

[Hani*

|.

li-ta]-mu-ifi

...........

AN.HUL.MIS

3 j) ifat m

la.

which read

KA.LU.BLDA

a~$* t

.-u.

forms two lines in

abfeal

a-mi-lu-ta

ft,

zi-ni-ti(ty]

[istar

ml-li-ma-am-ma

112.

sukna(na)*

damifctn[(tfy

ilw

zi-na-a

ilu

yd~& 7

E
10

-i-tu

For 113

reads;
-u.

11

L. Io8
\

and

te-as-m-ba a-na ya~


$utta

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
1 1

6.

ana

in a kisadi-su tasakan(an)

samni sa ina iw

libbi

*$

8.

iig.
1

20.

121.
122.

ina $i-mi-su-ma

ana

inuma amilu kakkadu


ikal m ilu

Assur~ban-apli

IV

text of No. 12

pi.

K 2379,

munu(nu)-ma

saknu(nu)
dumiim
ka-ai-an

(K

tasakar(Ar)

damikti(ti)

mmru

akil-su

karsi-sit

u-zak-kat-su

etc.

163

and revised

64

u urkarin nu

a-gltb-ba SA.NA dipari tus-ba--su-ma


minima in-su mimma lim-nu ul itifyi-su

samu-u sal-la-tu
swn-su

The
in

III sanitu
karP afu

ig~zi-tu

117. siptu

59

In

+ K 218) has been published


IV R pi. 57, the Reverse of
2

96, being given on p. n


duplicate of 11. 76
of the Additions to the latter volume. It is here republished

which

is

and variant readings from five duplicates. 2


has been transliterated into Hebrew
The text as given in IV
characters by HALEVY, Documents religieux, p. 179 ff. and a transwith restorations

lation of

and of

11.

82

76

11. i

24,

Lectures, p, 536

given by LENORMANT,

Is

30

IF.

35,

61

-95,

101

BEZOLD, Catalogue,

(cf.

La

divination, p. 2 12

f.

by SAYCE, Hibbert
The tablet is
p. 42).
the god Marduk^ the

107

concerned entirely with the worship of


object of its petitions and ceremonies being the cure of the
suppliant who Is suffering from sickness. The greater part of
occupied by the prayer or Incantation addressed
is, however, preceded and followed by directions for ceremonies. The incantation is to be recited by
the masmasu or priest who also carries out the ceremonies that
the tablet

is

god, which

to the

it, for L 16 contains a definite injunction to this


while In the last line of the prayer (L 94) the masmasu

accompany
effect,

speaks In his own name. The prayer Is however composed


from the point of view of the sick man, on whose behalf the
,

priest recites

&A.NA

it.

Is

apparently omitted by E.

2 After the
plates

creased by the addition

summer

(1894)

of

readings

they go

recognised
therefore,

as C was inZiMMERN having last


11.7390. The variant

had been lithographed the duplicate cited


of a fresh fragment,
it

as

K 3289,
of

a duplicate

which are given on

are not exhaustive.

Prof.

K. 163

pll.

29

f.,

though correct as for as

In the footnotes to the transliteration of the tablet

fresh variants of C have been incorporated, and in all cases where


the transliteration would leave the exact reading doubtful the cuneiform has been

however the

added in brackets.
12

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

60

of the tablet forms a sort of heading or


of the prayer,
Introduction, and, while stating the occasion
the sickness
when
that
contains a general direction to the effect

The

first

line

has fallen on the man nothing evil or inauspicious is to be


allowed to approach him. Then follows the first section on
the tablet, containing 14 11. of directions for ceremonies, which
"Perform the following. In the night
commence as follows:
with pure water. Before Marduk the
a

green bough

sprinkle

shalt
drink-offering shalt thou set. Dates (and)
SA of oil, a drink- offering, water, honey
thou heap up.
there an incense(and) butter shalt thou offer; thou shalt set
of incense
a
SA.NA
shalt thou heap up;
burner, corn

thou

shalt

offer.

thou pour out."


and a half are obscure at 1. 7 offer-

The

-drink

shalt

The rites in the next line


ings of flesh are prescribed, three preparations of flesh being
In L 8 the command is given to take the oil of
specified.
;

certain

woods, and the next two

lines

stances that are to be cast into the

ments of various kinds of wood

contain a

list

of sub-

including gold, fragand plants, and incense. In


oil,

i iff. certain
offerings are specified in honour oftlieAN.fff7L.M"I>
the offerings consisting of one piece of alabaster, one piece of
gold, one piece of lapis-lazuli and one seal. In the principal

11.

prayer of the tablet reference Is made to each of these four


offerings (cf* 11. 69
73), and, as the prayer is addressed throughout to Marduk, it is obvious that AN.ffUL.MlS is merely a
title of the god Marduk?
The ceremonies conclude with an
Injunction to the officiating priest to hold the hand of the sick
man and recite the incantation. This incantation, which occupies
11.17
94, reads as follows.
,

Translation.
17.

Marduk, lord of lands, the mighty

8.

Powerful, unique, perfect


19. The exalted hero, who suffers no change
20. The strong one, the king .who
21. O Marduk the illustrious, the
great one who
1

The group

is

prob. a

compound ideogram and is not to be


god of joys" is therefore tentative.

ilu hfduti$l\ the rendering "the

transliterated

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

23.

The mighty
The storm of

24.

22.

great

the illustrations!
the weapon, the battle

the perfect
25
26
Marduk, the lord

the

duk, the lord


28. Lord of the heavens, of mountains

Mar-

27.

and of oceans, who

...

the

hills!

29.

Lord of

30.

Who

and fortresses, whe guideth the rivers!


bestoweth corn and grain (?), who createth wheat and
barley, who reneweth the green herbl

31.

Who

createth

the handiwork of

god and goddess;

midst of their

33.

The
The

34.

Thou

art lord,

and

35.

Thou

art like

the Sun-god also:

32.

.....

in the

art thou!

ruler of the Anunnaki^ the director of the Igigil


wise, the first-born of la, the creator of the whole of

mankind

my

like

father

and

my

the
their

art thou!

darkness thou dost


lighten

36.

that
39.
40.

cry and a shout of joy

37.

mother among

Thou

need
38. Their wisdom
Lands and distant peoples
Thou art compassionate
41. ..... I

guidest him

in

is

42

Thou

43.

At

1.

own name

holdest his

am weak

hand

44

the suppliant makes a formal statement of his


along with that of his father, after which the tablet

45

lines, only disconnected words


When
the lines once more become
been
having
preserved.
connected we find the suppliant imploring that the life of his
body may be restored, the disease from which he Is suffering
being put down to the Influence of magic. He concludes a
description of his symptoms with the words: "My powers and
my soul are bewitched and there Is no righteous decision!" He

continues broken for several

therefore

makes a

appeal to the god in the following

direct

words:
59.

lord,

at this time
cries,

60.

The

sickness

stand beside

give

me and

hearken to

my judgment, make my

..... do

my

decision!

thou destroy, and take thou away


the disease of my body!

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

62
6

1.

62.

O my god
By

(and) goddess, judge ye mankind, and possess me!


the command of thy mouth may there never approach

anything
63.

the magic of the sorcerer and of the sorceress!


me the poisons of the evil

evil,

there never approach

May

... of men!
64.

65.

of powers

there never approach the evil of dreams,

May

Never

(and) portents of heaven and of earth!


the evil of the portent of city and land over-

may

take me!
66. In spite

mouth

of the evil

the evil tongue of

let

67.

Let nothing

68.

The

that

the

evil curse,

mouth

me be

sight
the plant of the

ever restrain

evil

is

that

men

in

thy

perfect!
god of joy

placed upon my neck!


unfavourable let it cast

is

aside!
69. Like alabaster

let

my

light shine, let

me

never have

affliction

Rev.

70.

Like lapis-lazuli

may my

life

be precious
it

71.

O my

Like gold,

72. In the

Like a seal

74.

May

75.

Before thee

May

my

goddess,

the sight,

may

let

mercy!

prosperity be
with me!

mouth of the peoples may

73.

76.

god and

in

establish

I be blessed!
be torn away!
curse, that is unfavourable, never draw nigh,
may it never be oppressive!

may my

the evil

sins

may my name and

posterity prosper!
that are set before thee loosen

the plants and

my
77.

Never

80.

At thy mighty command

81.

Like heaven

82.

Like the earth

may

there approach

sin!

me

the wrath or anger of the


god,
78. With misery, disgrace (and) sin; from the curse
79. May the raising of my hand, the invocation of the
great

gods, give release!

may

me approach! Command thou life!


shine among the enchantments that
possess me

let

83.

be bright in the midst of spells that


are not good!
Like the heart of heaven may I be
bright; may the power

may

of

my

sins

be destroyed!

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

63

84.

May

the &mu-wood. purify me, may the


me, may the u&uru-wood

85.

Marduk's vessel of purification bestow favour!

86.

May
May

87.

At the command

88.

At

the raising of my hand may thy heart have rest,


Marduk, the priest of the great gods, the arbiter of the Igigi\

89.

The word

90.

91.

the flaming

censer(?)

of the god

-plant deliver

remove

my

sin!

..... make me

bright!
of la, king of the Abyss, father of the
gods, the Lord of wisdom,

queen Dam kin a, let


me have dominion!
May I thy servant so and so, the son of so and so, live,
let me be perfect,
Let me revere thy divinity, and let me bow in humility
of la let

me

glorify, and,

before thee!

93.

O my
O my

94.

And may

92.

On

me

revere thy power!


me tell of thy greatness!
the priest, thy servant, bow in humility before thee!

let

god,

goddess,
I

let

the conclusion

of the prayer there follow three short

sections of ceremonies, an incantation of ten lines, and a final


section of ceremonial directions. After the first of these sections

man

himself ceases to take part in the ritual, for the


section concludes with the injunction that he shall go straight

the sick

to

his

house without looking behind him.

The remainder

of

the tablet deals with the due disposal of some of the offerings
and objects, that have been used in the ceremonies at the com-

mencement

of the Obverse and in the course of the incantation.

104 form two sections of two lines each which


contain directions concerning the stones and the plant of "the
god of joy" mentioned in 11. 1 ff., 66 IF. Then follows a short
LI. 101

god of joy" himself, in which he


lamassu propitious and restore
and
is besought to make the sidu
by his command the favour of the angry god and goddess.
incantation addressed to "the

The

last

section

on the tablet contains directions concerning

the plant of "the god of joy", the recital of the incantation and
the offering of a vessel of purification and a censer. L. 121

gives the catch-line for the next tablet which probably contained

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

64

recited and performed


prayers and ceremonies to be
sickness.
of
form
for the relief of some other
similar

In

i.

the

K 2513,

a tablet containing directions for ceremonies,

of Col.

section

first

IV commences: tnmna amitu lumun


KA.LU.BLDA u-pi-su Km-

ZI.7AR.RU.DA DLPAL.A

mursi

Catalogue, p. 449), while


contains ceremonies for a similar occasion;

niti pl

(cf.

BEZOLD

the second section


therefore pro-

is

it

bable that the ceremonies attached to the incantation in No. 12

form an extract from some larger work devoted entirely to


The disease itself, with which the
ceremonial observances.
tablet deals

would appear

or bewitchment,

cf,

be of the nature of possession

to

K 2572,* 1.8 znuma a-na amiluZI. TAR.RU.DA

**NIN.KlLITIi-pu-us-su, and 1.13 f. amilu sd ZLTAR.RU.DA


ana fan kakkab MAR.BU.DA likmisu(su), and the someip-su-su
what similar texts
6172, 11. I ff. u
3278, 11. i ff., 8 if., and
sd

op.

(cf.
11.

pp. 519 and 768);

dl.

also

see

9612

-f

K. 10760,

off., etc.

For a discussion of the KU.A.TIR

3.

For SA.NA bumsi and

4f.
p. 20

KAS.SAG

supra

tanaki(ki)

p. 22

f.

supra

cf.

f.

That

5.

(of a palm)

cf.

pp
cf.

am

JENSEN,

not Jfeif as

{BRUNNOW,

ZK

IV R', nor

in

List, no.

The

II, p. 26.

JU

as in

5570)

= the flower

tablet clearly reads

IV

The t] ^=|

$<*>
t]
possibly to be identified with the plant
g|? which
occurs in Sm. 8, Col. I, 1. 14 f, where it is rendered by fya~as-

is

fyu-ra-kUi
6.

and %a-as-&u-ur

According

to

(cf.

BRUNNOW,

BRUNNOW,

List, no. 4193).

List, no. 8613 russu

is

also a

possible rendering of the

group KU.ffUS.A.
The three forms of flesh here enumerated

7.

may

represent

the flesh of three different beasts, or flesh in general prepared


in three different ways.
The ^^KA.IZI was poss. so named

from

its

BRUNNOW,
1

p. 42.
/. e.

ma

appearance,

For the
For

KAJZI

being

fyamatu,

$a iSati

(cf.

List, no. 651).

text of this tablet cf. BoissiER,

t] ]t
I

at the beginning of

mnli Sn-a-tutn

etc.

1.

Documents

assyrxens, Paris,

6 read, according to the tablet, *-

1894,

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

II, p.

Hff-M

356

In ritual texts

).

HfT^T and

>

distinction

Samnu

Samnu
"oil"

more

^tf

That

HI should

That ^>ff

9.

be read, not

from the East India House

-f

in

II, p.

or

clear

yf
^yy^f when

IV R 2

^L

building

L 45

inscription, Col. II,

Keilins. BibL, Bd. Ill, Hft.

as

|Mf

a material used

is

No

can be observed, though perhaps

often used for "oil" in general,


the oil of some particular tree is
specified.
is

LATRILLE,
rendered by

(cf.

is

almost indiscriminately.

Sff1

their use

in

be here taken as

to

is

ZK

65

(cf.

is

16.

clear

SCHRADER'S

and DELITZSCH, Wbrterbuch,

14

note i). The ideogram is transliterated in the text as


gassu,
in accordance with a communication from Dr.
BEZOLD, who has

p.

10,

come across

the group in

4864,

1.

16

rendered by

f.

and who compares the Arabic ijn^.

Cf. also

<^E^ ff

BRUNNOW,

List,

no. 8470.
10.

\Z!| cannot here

^\

of a plant or tree, t|

H|[t

in

\JH?fj

1 1

ff.

Ijurasu, etc.

the
11.

12

The
is

duplicate

II,

12

1.

sitas,

but

is

prob. the

being the determinative;

which occurs

4354, Col.

(II

in

R,

Sm.

8,

Col. II, 1.5

pi. 43, no.

2),

cf.

the plant

and possibly

etc.

name

abnu
in the phrases |
sign
parutu f
to be taken as the relative, not as a numeral,

giving the variant reading f

and 73 kunukku

is

^f[

^}f*

written with the determinative

|j

In
in

13 with >H-<Y9 while in L 73 the duplicate C writes the word


with both determinatives.

1.

llu

1 6. The end of this line should


probably be restored siptu
Marduk [bil matati] III sanztu munu-su from 1. 17, the incan-

tation being cited by the words with which it


this common rubric the suffix is not
generally

verb munu, so that

commences.

appended

In

to the

possible the second

^ is merely an
on
the
of
the scribe, for ^/~
error, through ditography
part
the phonetic complement that is commonly found with" the
it

is

ideogram ^JIT20.

For fc&ffi

sarru sa of the text

gives the variant

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

66

reading {JSf

which has probably arisen from the

rajp-Su,

i*

misreading of a badly written


27.

tE>

The

w>~>

>EHpff-

characters in this line are rubbed;

IV

the reading of

and

32.

tE

e.

(z.

IV

*~?\-nu-u should be read with

IV

as in

\[S+=
be adopted, the phrase should

be translitarated muda&didi(di) nu&su


giveth great abundance".
3 o.

if

1
,

"who

KTTT.])>

^~nu-u

not

2
.

The

title

usumgallu

in this

passage

clearly not

is

used

of "dragon". The parallelism of a-si-nc in the


second half of the line suggests some general term implying

in

the sense

authority.
50.

tlff^ as

The

first

IV

in

sign in this line should probably

is

although t\}]

all

that

is

be read

at present

visible.

pp JE|? which occur frequently in a form52. The signs


ula on the 6th tablet of the surflu-series (cf. I
R, pi. 7, Col. II,
1
Col.
11.
11. 2,
Ill,
3,
6), are explained
12, 22, 32, 42, 52; pi. 8,

by JENSEN (ZKL II, p. 20) as a verb (z. e. nisu III i) with the
3 m. s. suffix, and as instances of the occurrence of the phrase
he quotes the present passage and ^pp *^-\\ *^I
It is

below).

more probable

that the signs

fjEfl

i*1

jjz]

1-79

( s **

should be

transliterated phonetically ni-su, a word that is not, however,


to be identified with the nisu
"spirit (?)", which occurs in the

phrase ma-mit nis

(=

\^) $aini~i
BRUNNOW, List no.
.

*~J

nis

irsithn(tzm)

(ibid.

50; see also


2326). In the passages
cited above, as in the present line, ni-su is followed, not preceded, by ma-mit, and is to be regarded as I i, Inf. from na$u,
the two words being probably taken together in the sense of an
Col.

I,

I.

"oath" or "curse"

ni-su,
(lit. "the raising of an oath or curse"),
however, sometimes occurs by itself (cf. No. I, 1. 48: li-in-ni-is-si
ma-mit li-ta-kil ni-[su(fy] etc.) so that in the phrase ni-S& mamit the two words are perhaps to be taken as separate synonymous phrases in apposition.
',

67-

^~~

i-

*>

S&kinufnu)

is

to

be read for

^ AT

of

IV R.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
71

It

f.

is

possible that these

two

67

should be taken

lines

together without a break.

The

73.

application of the

metaphor

in this line is

The kunukku may, however,

first

not at

refer to the

sight apparent.
and as seal-impressions have been found on
seal-impression
small clay cones, which were originally attached to the docu,

ments they attested by means of a strip of reed (cf. BUDGE,


III, p. 214), it is probable that the tearing off or removal of
such a seal-impression is the basis of the metaphor in the text.

ZA

is

79, as given in the translation


77 ff. The division of 11. 77
based on the duplicate C, which reads as follows:

Rev.

Never may there approach me any thing evil, neither the


wrath nor anger of the god, misery, disgrace and sin!
From the curse may the raising of my two hands, the

5.

6.

invocation of the great gods, give release!

Here the general phrase mimma limnu


defined

by

the substantives that follow.

HFf~

is

^
*

introduced and
< T
If

^~Y

*&

^ as been

lusisisu
tfh *E|
explained by JENSEN (ZK II, p. 20) as
The reading of C, however,
lisisisu (cf. supra sub 1. 52).
proves that the phrase is to be transliterated ni-is kati^ in ap-

or

1
1
position to zi-kir ilani^ rabuti^

98.

begun

*~~ is

written over an erasure; the scribe had probably

to write \|*~ omitting

99.
tar(dr) cf.

*~~j

but corrected

his mistake,

the rendering of ^E-Jjlj t^


*iF by riksu tapaNo.
1. n.
sub
22
and
16,
infra
supra p.

On

No. 13.

Transliteration.
2.

4.

HI-

a-lik tap-pu-ti la

3.

sa-&d-a

K--

5.

i-.

....

ana-ku pu-

ilu
lanu apil pulani Sa tlu-su pulanu [ istar-su pulamtum(tum)]
ina
6.
7.
azzaz(az) ina pan ilu-ti-ka rabiti(ti)
1
8.
sumsu
ka-ba-a
mimma
bikit nisi* $a la ma-

u ma-ga-[ra]

9. lul-lik ruk~fca(?)

a-mi-ri
K2

....

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

68

ii.

ina sil-li-ka ni-mi-ki

lu tas-lim

10.

ina pi~ka sa la na-kar

li-

SU
13.

DU,DU BI

14.

[SA].NA

15.

[siptu]

ana

fan

burasi

ilu

........... -la-at

17.

Marduk

nisi*

.-6a sit-ka-

ms

tasakan(an]

bi-lmn

.......

IL.[LA

..........
........
..........

UuMarduk
]?ati

mu-di-i

..........

a-pa-[a-ti]

..........

Rev.
j

........... -sap

xg ...........

a-na ya-si kima


21.

ilu

[ ]sidu

damku

ti-ya lib-bi u-

....

sami-i

..........

..........

[an-ni-i(fy]

.......

28.

27.

di-ni

sitr-si

..........

u-sab-bit sap-

......

su-mi u-$at-bi

bi-li

afy-ri~dak-ka

32.

si-mi

..........
ki-i la in-

30.

gam-maumi
ina

25.

26.

purus

....... ...

il-la-an-ni
Uu
Marduk
31.

22.

..........

.... ......

..........

20. [sa?]

..........

u-ka-as-$i a-&~ya

23.

24. bir-ki-ya u-nal-li tabti-

ai mati-ya

... .......

a-na sa-a-su

ana-kit

u-si-is~sa

..........

is-sak-na

balatu

sd is~sak-nam-[ma]

ina pi~i-

29.

bi-

...... ....

.........

33.

No.

13

(K

3229)

forms the bottom

left

corner of a large

The Obverse contains the conclusion


of a prayer to Marduk^ in which, after giving his own names
and those of his god and goddess in the usual formula the
suppliant states that he stands before the god whom he adjures by the tears of the people; he prays that he may enjoy
the god's favour, remaining in. his deep shadow (i. e* protection)
tablet similar to

No.

12.

This
through his mighty command that does not change.
two
is
followed
lines
of
directions
for
ceremonies,
by
prayer

and

at

15 a fresh

prayer commences, which is continued on


The second prayer begins with an

the Reverse of the tablet

invocation of Marduk,

heavens"

in his relation

who

at

1.

20

is

described as "like the

to the suppliant.

In

1.

21

the sidu or

addressed, probably as the minister who


carries out the will of the greater god; at 1. 27 the suppliant
turns once more to Marduk, petitioning him for judgment. As

divine

colossus

is

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
both hymns are addressed to Marduk,

it

69

may

be inferred that

the tablet was somewhat similar in its


arrangement to No. 12,
and that it contained prayers and ceremonies in honour of
this

god

only.

No. 14.

Transliteration.
1

turn

gi-mil

ina kati-ya li-kin


si-lim itti-ya

[IN1MJNIM.MA

ra-Sud-6u

napisti(ti)

5.

...
...

fa.i-ti-ti

pa-nu-uk-ka
~~SU

3.

LSAGJLA

bilu-ut-ka 10

9
IT.

-lim-man-ni

ili-ya
ta$-li-ti

IL.LA

*]Mardufc.KAN

/ ib-si

17

li-sa-lik(?)

18.

No. 14 (K 2793) is a fragment of a large tablet and


preserves the ends of a few lines only. It contains the conclusion
of a prayer to Marduk (11. i
two lines of
10), followed

by

and the commencement of a second

directions for ceremonies

prayer or incantation.
10.

may

The

last 3 characters in the line (li-sa-lik

= listalik?)

poss. be read li-ir-ur.

JTo. 15.

Transliteration.

-ku

dr-si

-tuk

arki-yh g

-turn

ki-i-nu

8.

-ya

dr-si

limuttu ai

a-mnr

10

.....

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

70

-siit~ka

-bu-ka

shnati^

ii

yd-si
13

mu

si-mat-ka

12
14

ina sU'bat ta-ni-i&-ti-yd

15

16.

damikti(ti)-ya lik-bi-ka
17.

su

IINIMJNIM.MA

mil a-giib-ba tukan(an)

18

GLGAB

tukan(an)

20
22

$iptu III sanitu

tukan(an) 23.

-fcu-nu

munu(nu)
-a%

25

[burasi] tasakan(an)

24
26

19

[K17.AJ.TIR tasapak(ak)

.-bu-ku

21

**Marduk.KAN

IL.LA]

tanaki(ki)

27

28

Like the preceding fragment, No. 15

(K 2586
what was

+ K

7185)

originally a
preserves a portion of the right side of
a section
large tablet. The conclusion of a prayer to Marduk,

of six lines giving directions for ceremonies, and the beginning of


a second ceremonial section represent its present contents.

No. 16.

Transliteration.
Obv.

i.

Sipat-

.-tu

3.

-nam-ru

si-pir-

5.

Rev.

-ka LSAG.ILA
10.

[INIMJNIM.MA

11.

IDU.DU BI

lu

si-lim

SU
ina

KISDA

ILJ.LA
lu ina

[ikal

milu

Assur-ban~apli]

Of the Obverse of No.

.....
lify-bi-ka

"Marduk.KAN

il

SAJ.NA

ipu$(tt$)

sami

12
13.

8.

[lu]-fa-$a-pi

irsiti

etc.

(K 11681) a few -characters only


have been preserved, while the Reverse contains the conclud16

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

ing phrases of a prayer to Marduk, the last one on the tablet.


The colophon-line that gives the title of the prayer (1. 10) is

here accompanied by a rubric or direction contained in a single


line (1. n), which occurs frequently in the present class of texts.

For other instances of its occurrence, cf. No. 18, 1. 19; No. 21,
92; No. 22, 1. 69; No. 28, 1. 6; No. 34, 1.6; No, 38, 1.4;
No. 39, L 5; No. 41, 1. 2; No. 46, 1. 10; No. 47, 1. 7. It will be

1.

seen

that

the

line

is

never found

by

itself,

but,

when

the colophon-line
It commences with the phrase

'

IL.LA etc.
i.
"do
the
which
annam,
following",
generally precedes any
rections for ceremonies or ritual
itself consists

(cf.

of the words lu ina

a set formula that rarely varies. 1

supra

<?.

p. 19).

KISDA
No

it

IN1MJNIM.MA SU
DU.DU BI
ipu$

always follows

occurs,

lu ina

substantive

The

di-

direction

SA.NA

ipus,

mentioned
be inferred

is

for the imperative ipus to govern; hence it may


that the object of the verb is to be supplied from the previous
line, i. e. that the rubric refers to the manner in which the preceding prayer or incantation is to be recited. Two methods

of recitation are in fact given as alternatives, the line reading:


"Perform (the incantation) either ina KISDA or ina SA.NA.
1.

In the course of a prayer to Ninib contained by No. 2,


KU.A.TIR as-ruk-ka, "I have bound

27 reads: ar-kus-ka rik-sa

for thee
p. 17).

a cord, the KU.A.TIR have I offered thee!" (cf. supra


The KU.A.TIR is of common occurrence among the

offerings that are prescribed in the ceremonial directions that


accompany the present class of incantations (cf. supra p. 22 f.).
It

would not therefore be surprising

if

the riksu mentioned in

half of the line should also be found in the directions

the

first

for

ceremonies.

It

was suggested above

(p.

58)

that in

1.

99

>^

the phrase fcjEtJ


^"iF should be transliterated
riksu tapatar(ar), "the knot thou shalt loosen", and it is not

of No.

improbable that
discussion

in

we may

knotted cord

the phrase ina fcjEi^lJ in the rubric under


see a further reference to the rite of the

(riksit).

The second ideogram SA.NA has been


made
The

already discussed on p. i9f., where the suggestion was


that the word denoted a vessel for containing incense.

See below, sub No. 42,

1.

25,

and No, 52,

1.

4.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

72
rubric therefore

must be

to the effect that the incantation

Is

accompanied either with the

rite

of the knotted cord, or with

the offering of incense.

No. 17.

Transliteration.
balatu

2.

4-

ka-a-sa pa-li-fai-ka lu-

SU] IL.LA

[1NIM.IN1M.MA
-wi

5.

GUR.UD

ri-$a-a-ti

*[Marduk(?).KAN]

du

~.

TAR(at)
a$ar(?) Stfa
-za tanadi(di) ina Hi

6
7.

.......

ina Hi sa

...

8.

The fragment No. 17 (K 5668) contains a few words of


The
a prayer followed by some directions for ceremonies.
name of the god to whom the prayer is addressed, though
broken,

is

in

all

probability

Marduk\ hence the fragment

is

included under the prayers addressed to that god.

No. 18.

Transliteration.
1.

....

3.

a-na gi-bis

4. sa

ka

sur

ta

sab

fyi

tu

- ta -

pa - nu
ma- a-

lu

ta-ma-a-ti

pa-nu-ka
ina

ni$i pl

lat

ma

ta

tirutfati$t - sit -

8. ^z

10.

ta

ba

7.

q,

kul

5.
6.

na

2.

ifo

ku

tu

reads; &ri&~Su-nu ta-na- [tal]

ta

g.a

ka

[ka]

sa

ma

bar

mil

ki

ta

[ta
-

1
Ll. I and 2 probably formed one line in A,
preceding lines, of which the second reads:

uk

mi

ri

ina irsitim(tim)

nu

ma

ina*

i-nct.

an

ni

traces of

-kn~[ti?j.

ri

i -

ti -

which gives

at - ta

Su

- i
-

bar

For

ri

ka
two
1.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
n. ki

izakara(ra)
la
su

12.

73
ilu

ni

2^

Marduk

- fe' -

ur

/]#/

Rev.

na

14.

pu

15.

Sam

13.

8.

19.

maruSti*

ka

6.

nindabu

tur
-

tabu

am

sa

li -

ki

rak
-

ni

fea

ri

nisi*

[ni

am

yd]

[ma]*

ik

IL.LA

ma KISDA

ga-as-ru

un
-

ana 3

SU

INIMJNIM.MA
lu
iDU.DU BI

zi

li

nar-bi-ka

20. siptu

li -

napi$tiin(tim}*

17. Ia- 1a1

ku

j?^t

lu ina

SA.NA
i-dil

su-pu-ii

ipus(us)
iiu

lgigi

is the lower portion of a comparatively


which
about one third has been preserved. It
small tablet, of
probably contained only one prayer the end of which is reL. 20 gives the catch-line to the next
17.
presented by 11. i

No.

(K

8009)

tablet,

marks the commencement of a


carefully written and several of the
have been split up into two halves, each of which

while

1.

21

evidently

The prayer

colophon.
longer lines

is

occupies one line of the tablet (cf.


8, for instance, reading:
15 f.), 11. 3

Unto the ocean-flood thy

11.

face

Thou

art exalted in heaven:

Thou

art

fl,

f.,

is

6f., 9

nf.,

All nations thou dost behold!

mighty upon earth:


spirits thou dost behold!
The man that hath sinned thou requitest!
Their

This metrical arrangement of the lines

is

not to be found,
Reverse of the

and B. On the
in the duplicates
the suppliant states that he has offered

however,

a present and
the removal
for
he
a
and
therefore
out
libation,
prays
poured
of his sorrow and sighing and for length of days
concluding
tablet

marulti-ya.
6

il

7 After

[a]-na.
three lines of directions for ceremonies,

tt"]Marduk

&A.NA

nitu munnfnu)

[.

burali
|

[un-nij-ni-ya.

Marduk.KAN.

[napi$ti](tt).
[li]-zi-kam-ma.
ceases to be a duplicate giving

L 18 A

which read:

..........

ta%a1tan(an)

[ana pan

HI
\

te-

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

74

with the desire that he

declare the greatness of the

may

god

unto distant peoples.


i

Between

off.

11.

and

of

an insertion or a gloss

^T

|| has been

written in smaller characters of which only

is

pre-

served, the tablet reading:

M
EH

in place of 1. 19 gives a ceremonial


duplicate
and
lines
three
section of
prescribing the offering of incense
times.
three
the repetition of the incantation
19.

The

20.

This catch-line which gives the

tablet is

to be found in the

col. I,

7 (see

1.

above

first line

of the next

K 2832 + K 6680,

of incantations,

list

p. 15).

No. 19.

Transliteration.
i.

-SU

ma-.

3. ilu

4.

6.

bil

7.

mu

8.
9.

[ga]

[mu]

ki]

sa

ki

ka

bi

sarru

umi

Sin sa ina ar&i

limmtit 1

ITLMIS

ikalli

bit -

su

kala(?)ma

ilu

atali

matati

bil

irsitifti)

inu

id

simati
ilu

idati* 1

[Immin]

[a-naP]
as-sum

sami

ir

di - ni

Sim

13. [ina

6.

lunmn

mir

ina

15.

12. [sa]

14.

rabuti* 1

bu

simati^

ma

10. [ina]
11.

bilu

bilu

bilu

5-

ya

ma

mati
-

tal

la

ti -

da

ilu
sit

i -

ti

ibaSa

ya
-

ba-ni~i
-

tabati* 1

la

ni - si

ta~$a-kar

$u-mi-su~nu

sagganakku
ba

i$akna(na)

&
itti

Sarru
-

ka

PRAYER TO

18.

&

bttu

ina

ma

BlL.

75
-

dan
>

du

kakkab

ti

ad

bi - li

19.

20.

-rat-ti-ka

ma

sa

mi

ka

dan

uma

ip-sa-ku

ni

du

-ai

Rev.
- ti

21.
22.

23.

mi

24

j$

ni
7/2

- ta

kun

PAL

ma

[Hit]

27.
ilu

Mr
si -

30.
/z"^^7
ft

^z

an

bit - &z:
TZZ"

33-

IN1MJNIM.MA

34-

siptu

ru

mi

ba

y^f

ni

ya

bu

sam

^r

6a

SU
rabztu(tu)

li -

fu

an

$a

itti -

^/

^w?J

ilu

/<3:/

ni

j/^

uttakkaru(ru)

IL.LA
i -

magara

ul

sa

- 5z/

balatu

fe"

tal - /#

- ti

ki

rabitn(tii)
- r/^ - in - #/

ki

lit -

bi

sur

ka

magara

ka

- tu

ta

sa

m$zt

likbi
-

as
li -

pufari

/;

dumfeu

li -

hi

$zdu

As

ba

ya

rubu
-

29.

si

ya
mi - j#

z##

sarru

26.

Hi

ti -

la -

su

28. ina

ba
- i

Si -

^2

BiLKAN

ma

-ti

the case in the preceding tablet, some of the longer


34) are divided into halves, which together
two lines on the tablet (cf* 11. 4!, 15 f., i8, 29 f.).
is

No. 19 (K

lines in

occupy
No. 19 contains only one prayer and this is addressed to the
god Bzl and was intended for use after an eclipse of the moon
(cf. 11. i off.). The beginning of the prayer, with which the Obverse commenced, has been broken off; it probably contained,
however, an invocation of the god, of which the conclusion,
describing his power as ruler and creator, has been preserved.
4.
5.
6.

7.
8.
9.

Lord! O Lord!
Father of the great [gods?]!
The lord of destinies, the [god?] of charms!

Lord!

The

ruler of heaven and earth, the lord of lands!


word is not altered!

Perfect in judgment, whose


Director of destinies
of the

moon which in the


day (#*) has taken place,
of the

10.

In

11.

In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,

the

evil

eclipse

month (^*) on the

L2

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

76

12.
13.

14.

15.

"Which are In

At thy command
Unto king and noble their names thou
Since to create god and king

didst

name!

Rests with thee!

6.

palace and my land!


created was mankind!

my

In
to the

11.

the suppliant states he has made an offering


and he thereconsisting apparently of three plants,

17

god

ff.

and for

fore seeks the god's protection for himself

his posterity

of my name do
("The destiny of my life decree! The making
the desire that
with
concludes
The
command
thou
prayer
I").
attendant
his
minister,
the god will confer blessings through
the sidu.
29.

30.
31.

32.

command fkvour upon favour,


Daily may he go with me,
Through thy exalted command which is not
And thy sure mercy which changeth not!
the sidu

May

No. 20.

Transliteration.
Obv.

i.

ka

2.
-

SU

[INllf].INIM.MA
sur

8. [siptu]
9.

Si-

MIN.NA DAGAL MA SUR

ft

7.

tim

-da

-ris-ka

bu

la

[u]-mu

git

IL.LA

ma

lu

mut-tab-bil

a-ni-fyu

Rev.

10.

11.

Rammanu

tlu

u-mu

12. sa -

13.

[mu]

14. [kaS]
15. [la?]
1

6.

llu

sur-bu-u

la

kin
-

Sab

ka

mz

rik

bir%u

su

git

pa-du-u

]Rammamt

17. [la?]

git-ma-lu
mut-tab-bil

a-ni-fyu

AN.ZA
ma - lu

a-sa-[rid?]

kas-ka-Su

pa-du-u

git-ma-[!u]
a-[$a-rid?]

altered,

PRAYERS TO RAMMAN.
1

......

8.

ni

......

mt

19
20.

ik -

kip

du

bu

la

sar

The Obverse

77

21.

of No. 20

10406) contains the end of one


The name of the god

(K

prayer and the beginning of another.

whom

to

addressed has not been preserved, but the


continued on the Reverse of the tablet, is

the

first is

second, which is
addressed to Ramman and

is somewhat similar to the commencement of the prayer to the same god in No. 21, 11. 34 ff. In
11. 12 ff. the
god is described as "the establisher of days
,

who causeth

the

the perfect

shine

to

lightning-

......

the strong one,

the unconquerable, the prince

I"

No. 21.

Transliteration.
Obv.
*

[i.]

i~tar-ra-

[2.]

&i~.

i.

ru-su it-nam-ma-.

sa ul inn-it

mu-sa-as-

4.
5.

nir-bi

sa ina samt-i

sa i-mu-ku

11.

12,

ilu

13.

14
15.

-ka

plates

ta~.

sami-i iu-ur-

GAR

16

tlie

si-mat

salmu da-.

tu-ur-dam-ma ina ali-ya

Since

jte

[ana ma]-&ar-ka
12.

ilu

small fragments

ina ki-rib sarnie

10. al-

i-

-nu u-mu

mu~

ana-ku

az~zis a-si--ka sa-

[dam-ma]

8
9.

ii.

7.

ana nap-

la [a-ni-fyu?]

nisi*

ga-tim

mu-di$-$&-[u]
afyi$ -su mr~.

pa-

sa
.~ti

-ti-ya
.

2,

3. tik-

na-.

6.

.........

.........

Au

have been lithographed I have joined to No, 21 two


6588. The former, while giving additions to

6612 and

adds two lines to the text which in the Transliteration are numbered

[i] and [2]; the latter completes portions of 11. 3747.


to the plates.
12 and
11. [i]
cf* Additions

3747

For the present

text of

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

78

di-bi-.
7 ...........
sa-mid duru ni- ..........
1
ilu
18.
..........
ali-ya
...... -an u abm* birku
*

....... -am -ma

..... .....

u-kal-lu

ilu

19.

Rammanu

......... 2O [
....... 2I ......
a-ta-ta-ma
ya-a-si ,........li-ki
..........
un-ni-ni-ya mu-gu-ur
..... an-ni-i ma-farfa
^
iti&a-a ..........
su-[pi-ya] 22 ........... pt~k&
-ka a-ta-ta-ma

<

i-pti ri-ba

lu la iksud-an-ni ya-[a-Sif]

[dalili-ka]

ana

nisi*

[nar]-bi-ka lu-$a-ft

23.

rapsati*

lud-[lul]

au

24.

25.

SU [IL.LAJ
Rammam^[KAN]
[INIMJJNLVLMA
..... ..... iluRammanu pu-su ittanandu ..........
.......... 26 ...........
bit Hi hi .......... Zu sa-mi-id duru ru- ..........
......... - .......... - in-na - ..........

aln lu bit ilu ali us-t&l-fi?


Kbit

2j

28.

ify

[DUJ.DU BI

ana pan
pak(ak)

ilu

ina

Raimnanu

mmi gu$uru [arku


tukan(aw)

SA samni ni^il mu

29.

Gf/.GAL
suluppu KU.[A.TIR ta$a~

2-n- .....

32. ki-~

tasalaJj,

dispu fyimttu taSakan(an)

.......... -tab-ba-ma

tanaki[(ki)]

mil illu

....

ilu

immiru

30.

ni%u

SIT ..........

31.

Rammanu ..........

33-

........ -ni ..........


35. [u]-mu la a-ni-fyu ....
34. [siptu] $ur-bu-u .......
.......... 37. u-mu
mr-bu-ii
...... 36. [ ]Rammanu
la a-ni-fau .......... 3 3. $a-kin it-ml-i .......... -bit.......... 39. kas-kas-su git-ma- [lu] ......... -a~l&.......... 40. sam-ru la H-- .......... tam-faa-.
.......41. Rammanu ka$-kas>-tfi git-ma-[hi $am]-ru la li-]
..... 42. la-id muk-tap-lu ..... ..... -n a$-tu~ .....
43. sd-gis(?) ga-aS-ru .......... -i-di muS-tar- .....
44. mu-ur-si in-ni- .......... -pal-lu-u $al- ..........
..... du- .......... -iz ta-$ib- ..........
45. j/-.
ni......... i-dan-ni kar-da mi-. ........ 47. ilu
46.
.......... -&(?) .......... 48. ina ..........
W* tu- .......... 50 ........
.

ilu

ilM

Rev.

51 ......

.....

[kul]-lat

Jl

.........
.......
55. ilu

-tafc-fat-fc

ab- .......... 52 ......


.......... 53 ...........
54 ........... ya-ii a$-rat taSaplu ib-ni- .......... 56. ....

bir-tum

ilani^ 1 sa
.

PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.

79

...... a-bi Hani* .......... 57 ........... apsii


ni-mi-ki .......... 58. ilu Btlit banat(at) Hani* sa-lum-ma~
ta
...... 59. iluMarduk tu-sir us-mal-la kat-ta-ka namur-ra-ta .......... 60. ina LKUR bit simati^ sa-ka-a
[ri-sa-a-ka?] 61. bilu ri-mi-nu-it, ina ilani^ ... .......
62. ip-sa-ku uzna du -ai ma-fyar-ka ut-nin sa bal- .... .....
1

63. ri-man-ni-mabilu$i-initas-[li-ti?] 64. [fyul]-lik ai-bi-ya fu-ru-ud


lim~.
... 65. [ai] itt^u-ni imti imti imti arsa$t$ l .

......
....... 66 ...........
67. [ili-ya] u

llu

suhna(ma)

istari-ya

naplisa-ni-ma ki-di dum-ki- .....


68 ...........

itti-ya

[lib]-ba-ka li-nu-fya lippasra(ra) ka-bit-ta~ka sulma(ma) suk-[na]


li-ri-man-ni
69. ..
-ya lisa-a rimu

........

70 ......
-

.....

..........

nzki

ka

lu

71.

[nar

72.

[IN1MJJNIM.MA

73.

[DUDU] BI

bi]

an-ni-ma ... ....... lu-ta-id ilu-ut-ka


-

[sa]

SU

i-mi-ma

llu

dalili

pi

lud

lul

a*Ramm&nu.KAN

IL.LA

Rammanu

ka

ina ki-rib sami-i pii-su


it-ta-na-a n~du-ii

74 .......

sa

.-fa

......

illu

burasi ina isati


75.

[SU?] IL.LA

.......

tasalafa

^asagi

SA.NA

ta-sdr-rafe

.-raS-Si-ma

si-ma-a-at

Rammanu .......... -ta-az-nu su-pu~u ilu ga$-ru


........... -$z- .......... -ul-fau da-pi-nu feu-ra-du
mu-sal-lil
u-mi
78 ........... -pi-i-ti
......
-tit.......... d$-li-i-ti nu-uk-fea gam-ra-a-ti
79
76. [siptu]

ilu

77

80. [6a?]-M-&

1.

[wu]

bir-ki
-

ut

82 ......

tab

sami

bit

a-bu-bi

bit
i

sadi* 1

ta

ma

.......... si - mu u
- sim -mi
......
.......... - du - u
83
84 ........... -bi-i .......... da-a-ri-su
85 .....
86.

....

87.

88. [ana]

89.

mu

ka

..... -%i

.-sa-am
.

iz-

U.A

tabu

gi.

IN1MJN1M.MA

92,

[DU],DU BI

ana

lul-tam

ma-ra

ana

ina

[SAR]

nist$

- ti

u-mi
sab-sa

si-di-ir-ma

hid- lul

da-li-li-ka

SU IL.LA
lu

musi

tu~ub-ba-ti

ri-i-ma

Mr - ka

u-ga-ru
kur-di-ka

tu-sal-lam

ur-Iti-tii(})

faur-sa-a-ni

i-dal-la-la

.......... -ti-ma

Sumsu

go ...... -ka

.....

arad-ka

ya-a-si

[mimma]

it-bit-

zi

**Ramm&nu.KAN
In

ina

SA.NA

ipus(u$)

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

80
biln
m Un

93. ilu
94, ikal

Hani* 1

git-ma-lum

tii-pu-u

AssuT-ban-apli

ra-siib-bu

etc.

been built up of
supra p. 33 f.) No. 21 has
3180
several fragments of the K. Collection (K 2741
K66i2
6908
6672
6588
K5043
3 2o8
10497
10219
9157
8498
7047
traces of
13793). The tablet at present contains
13431
are
or seven lines however
missing
ninety-five lines about six
from the beginning, and eight or nine from the end of the Obverse. It will be seen therefore that the tablet is somewhat
Like No. 6

(cf.

+
+ K
K
K
K
+
+
K
+
+
+
+
+ K
+ K
+ K
+ K
+K
K
+K
;

to Nos, 6

similar in size

and

commences with a
followed by two ceremonial

The

12.

text

prayer or incantation which is


sections, the first of three lines, the second being six lines in
which is in all
length. Then follows a second long prayer,

continued without a break on the Reverse of the


This is in turn followed by a section of three lines of

probability
tablet.

ceremonies

and a

prayers and ceremonies are


honour of the god Ramman.

The

first

desire that

is

prayer

Ramman

of fifteen lines.

incantation

third

to

All the

be recited and performed in

much broken;

it

concludes with the

will accept his suppliant's sighing

and

re-

ceive his supplication


approach or possess him and
he will proclaim the greatness of the god unto distant nations.
The rubric in 11. 2527 contains the statement that the prayer
:

is
11.

let

no

evil

while
during a certain state of the wind
recount the ceremonies that are to accompany its

to be repeated

2833

recitation.

The commencement

with that of the


lation of

which

first
cf.

ceremonial section in No.

supra

is

identical

12, for

a trans-

of this latter section

p. 60.

The beginning of the second prayer is very similar to


No. 20, 11. Sff. (see above p. 76). At 1. 58 the goddess Bilit is
addressed, and in the following line the god Marduk. After
allusions to his power and mercy the suppliant states that he
petitioning before him, and the prayer concludes (11. 61 ff.)
"Have mercy on me, and,
Lord, hear my prayer! Destroy
foes
and
drive
wicked
the
Never let there approach
my
away
is

me

the poisons, the enchantments ...:.!


and command favour!
my god and my goddess,

pity

me

may peace

PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.

81

portion! ..... may thy heart have rest, may thine


be
loosened, and do thou establish prosperity! Thy greatanger

be

my

me

The
praise, let me bow in humility before thee!"
directions for ceremonies that follow this prayer enjoin that
"when the Storm-god has set his mouth (i, e. has spoken) in the
ness let

midst of heaven", among other offerings "a vessel of incense


with fire of the afa/u-wood" shall be presented.

The

prayer on the tablet commences with the following invocation of the Storm-god: "O Ramman ..... powerlast

ful one,

mighty god!

who darken est

..... strong one, O hero! .....


..... Possessor of the lightning,

the day!
storm-flood!

Lord of the
mountains, and the

Who

destroy est the heavens, the

The prayer concludes with general


The colophon-line in 1. 91
petitions for mercy and blessings.
is followed by the rubric which has been already discussed
on

f.

p. 71

That yTT

25.
1.

cf.

seas!"

probably to be transliterated ittanandu*

is

73-

67.

cannot

As -ma

transliterated

by the

subs, sulmu as in

lul-tam-ma-ra for lustammar,

89.

ka(or

evidently the phonetic complement, \jS2p


(cf. No. i, 1. 23 f. etc.)} it should rather be

is

Ks limit

-ki),

No.

8,

1.

No.

17,

9,

1.

n,

1.

cf.

68.

lu-us-tam-mar ilu-ut-

etc.

No. 22.

Transliteration.
Obv,
i

rubu

siptu

2.

massu-u*

3.

Uu Nabu

4.

bil
-

I.Z1D.DA
ram

5.

na

6.

as arid

iln

i-lit-ti

i-ti-ip-su

na-as

ilu

bu-kur

asaridu

duppu

Hani* 1

si-mat

su-lul
ilu

la

Babili

%a
na

si -

Marduk

Zarpanitu

LSAGJLA

a-sir
d* ru
-

ru

i -

Borsippa

su

na

KI

balatu
-

[massu]-u.

pis

- ti

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

Z.zi-kir-ka
g.

10.

ina

mSt*1

kar

da-dd-txi

du-ul

tin

nisf"

fi

Marduk

ina

ilu

mar

rabz(?)

rutt(?)

ina

kaW

si-ik-ri-ka*

*sUu

pi

kit -

ka

ilu-ti-ka

ki-bit

ina

iS-n-ti

til

SU.DUB.BA

rabiti(ti)

12.

mar-su sum-ru-su arad-ka


apil pidani
pulanu
naksa kat utukki-ma imat BUR.RU.DA nam-kil-ln-ni-ma

13.

lu-M-lt lu-nS-Km-ma ..........

14.

\\.ana-ku

15.
1

Si -

6. ti - i -

8.

man

u*

23.

24.

Hk

[za

bu

ya*

libbi -

ina
-

pi

ya

damikti(ti)

7/J

'

ilu

sidu damiktu

ilu

ka
/^
**Marduk

$umili-yh

.......... -ki$itti-y&

..........
..........

ma
-

tf

ga
-

[ra]

.....

...... ^ &'- ^ /
- nis
..........
KAN .......... KAN.SIR -

rabi-i*

rubt(?)

ina

ittaii-yh

[lamassudamiktn]

s&-ut-K-ma-am-[ma]
- Zw' 4
a - la

22. info

ina

[ti

'

21.

sa

//-&-*&

19.

GUB.BU.DU fakSud(?)(ud)

[damikti(ti)]
-

-T-JW

ilu

20.

ka

ru

kit

- us - kin

sup

17.
1

ki

ilu

[ ]

26. #*

27. Hani*

"

28.

29.
30.

31.

INIMJN1M.[MA
DU.DU BI II KA

SU

KAS.SAG

34. kumiat-$u

Nabu].KAN

kimi

32. isu tanitti itti fyimu


33.

ilu

IL.LA

ARA

tanaki(ki) tubbal-ma siptu

tasakan-ma mafy-rat

-i

-^

35. siptu bit nu-ru ab~kal


36. ilu
ilu

37.

sim

Nabu

38. ilu

[a]
asaridu

abkallu

siru

-mar-ras

39

ilu

pil
ir

JPma

) rabi(?).

zfk-ri-ka.

ina pi~ya.

$&

pil

samz-z
-tu-&

40

Mardnk
mudu - u
ilu
Marduk

Omitted by B.

irsitim(tim)

Sa

LSAG.ILA

zi-Jtir.

B mar

PRAYERS TO

NABtf.

83

UuMarduk sar Hani* 1


.............. .....
............ &ur-$a-nu illiiti* tamati*1 rapsati^ 1
42.
......................
u-tak-ku ..........
43
.............
44 .......................

41

Rev.

......................... ...........
46. .... ........................ ki-di- .....
.--a-tu $ak- .....
47 .........................
45

48 ......
49.

51.

53.

.......... ana DLDI(is)


.......... ta-sa-kan
$almu
ta - da - an
lim - ..........
- ka
apil
pulani ..........
mur ........ - so. - ku
u
............... - a - ni

ik -

in

llu

kil

si

........................

mun

lu -

sa

ki-i

ana - ku
pulanu
im marustu
ina
ku - u - ru

54. ina
55.

na

UGU-ma

50. s&

52.

u lisanu ka
.........
.........
u-mi an-ni-i .................. ....
-

pu

56* ina

ma-fyar~ka
58. [su]-lul-ka tabu la-ai(?)
59. [ur]-fai lid-mi-ik

62.
63.

llu

i - 7/#

64. ri
65.

ka

ba

66. ina

un

ni

ilu-ti-ka

ana

68.

INIM.INIM.MA

69.

DU.DU BI

[lu

ina

[Na-bi-um

milu

71. ikal [

Assur'ban-apli

+ K

it -

mi

SAR

sunat^ 1

ka
-

^/^

<2

na

lu

ilu

ina

a-sa-ri-du

szdu
-

si

Nabu.KAN

SA].NA

bu-kur]

lu-di-ma
lud - lul

rapsati* ]

IL.LA]

ya
ya
ya

ti -

ya

ti -

tlu

ta

lu-ub-lut

rabtti[(ti)]

nisi^

sipi

si - lim

bal

w^

du

ina

lim

na

/"^Z7

ilu

70. siptu

kun

it -

/z^/ -

^/

si -

ka

ya
-

ki-bit

1
67. dalili*

su

ra
si

wz^

ma
-

.?#/

i -

sa

y&
Mht
Hi

Nabu

i -

Hi

61. btlu

ya

.-sid

................... .... .-ka


.......... ...... -a ili-ya
................ li-sir

57. a%-ziz

60. [kib] - sa

- ti
-

ipus(us)
ilu

Marduk

etc.

+K

+ K

No. 22 (K 140
10285) forms
8751
3352
the upper portion of a large tablet, from which about a quarter
The tablet contains portions of three
is at present missing.
prayers and of one cbremonial section all of which are composed in honour of the god Nabu. The first prayer on the
,

M2

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

84

contains petitions for life and prosperity, and was intended for the relief of a man suffering from sickness and demoniacal possession. The end of the prayer is broken; the
first 20 11., however, read as follows.

tablet

Translation.
1.

2.

hero, prince, first-born of Mardukl


ruler, offspring of Zarpanitu\

prudent
Nabit, Bearer of the tablet of the destiny of the gods,
Director of tsagila

3.

4.

5.
6.
7.

Lord of

hida, Shadow

of Borsippa

Darling of fa, Giver of life!


Prince of Babylon, Protector of the living!
God of the hill of dwelling, the fortress of the nations, the
Lord of temples
!

8.

g.

10.

mouth of the peoples, O $idu\


Thy name is
O son of the mighty prince Marduk, in thy mouth is justice!
In thy illustrious name, at the command of thy rnighty
in the

so and so,

11. I

the son of so

godhead,
and so, who am smitten with
disease, thy servant,
the breath of the

12.

Whom

13.

May

14.

Set justice in

15

mercy in my heart!
Return and be established! May they command mercy!
May my god stand at my right hand!

1 6.

17.
1

8.

19.

the

I live,

May my
May the
On

hand of

may

my

the

demon and

be perfect

mouth!

goddess stand at

my

left

hand!

favourable sidu, the favourable lamassu


with me!
the conclusion of the prayer there follows a section

of four lines containing directions for the making of certain


offerings, and the commencement of an incantation, both of

which are much broken.

On

the

Reverse of the

tablet is in-

scribed the conclusion of a prayer, which may possibly be the


continuation of that which commences at the end of the Obverse.

of his

The sick man, after making a formal statement in 1. 51


own name and of that of his father, concludes the prayer

with the following petitions.

PRAYERS TO

58.

At this time .....


Good is thy shadow

5Q.

May my way

56.

r.

62.

O
O

63. In

85

stand before thee

57. I

be propitious .....!

a pleasant path for

60. Set

NABt).

my

feet!

my god, deal graciously with me!


lord Nabu, my god, deal graciously with me!
lord,

the night season

may my dreams be

propitious!

64.

Mercy, compassion, (and)

65.

Command, grant my petition and establish me!


At the command of thy mighty godhead let me

66.

life,

sidu,

live, let

me

have knowledge!
67. In the sight of(?)

wide-spread peoples

may
ility

The

catch-line for the next tablet reads:

prince, the first-born of


2.

from

bow

in

hum-

before thee!

"O

Nabii y the

Mardukl"

probably for

i-ti'ip-su

itpisu

an

adj.

of the form Jl*3

]/lfeK.
9.

That the beginning of this line is not to .be read mar


Mardnk appears from 1. 22 in which -i is added to

ilu

abgalli

the sign ^i**-? mar rubi rabi


the only reading admissible.
12.

*l

here P oss

ilH

Marduk seems

bum,

i.

e,

but the transliteration sa hat appears to


lances imat in the following phrase.

therefore to be

"prey of the demon",


me better, as it ba-

14. For this and the following petitions of. No. 9, 11. 13 ff.
The present prayer is composed throughout on somewhat si-

milar lines to the

prayer of No.

first

9.

No. 23.

Transliteration.
i

3
.

........... 2 ........... li-U-rib ..........


........... li-ki un-ni-[ni-ya] 4 ........... -da-ar-ti
.......
5 ..........
[nar]'bi-k& lu-[sa-pi]
.

6.

$U IL.LA

[INIMJNIM.MA

...........

nis

..........

ilu

]Sin.RAN

...........

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

86

*'**

[**]Sin
10

ii

13277) contains a few phrases from the end of


a prayer to Sin and from the beginning of a section of ceremonies to be performed in honour of the same god.

No.

23"

(K

No. 24.

Transliteration.

....... .... -id ..........


ik- ..........
3. ..........

........... -bit

$ar-ra~ti ra- ..........


ilu

IL.jLA
Sin ..........
[AG].AG BI i-nu-ma
..... tanaki(ki) ana pan Uu Sin ..........
..... munu(nu) ..........

SinJCAN]

......
......
7

ilu

the god to whom the prayer on No. 24


addressed has not been preserved in the colophonline.
As, however, the ceremonies that follow it are to be observed in honour of Sin during a certain phase or position of

The name of

(K

13922)

the

moon

is"

(cf.

l!

5), it is

clear that the preceding prayer is also

addressed the Moon-god.

No. 25.

Transliteration.
2

i.

dir

a-ti-ra-

3-

ma-fyar-ka lu~
5.

6.

III

SU

[IN1MJNIM.MA

IL.LA]

-ki-im aburris nan^(P)

samtu munu[(nu)]

**Sin.[KAN]
7

SA Samni

-//

hurasu VII

Like the two preceding fragments No. 25 (K


13296) conand the commencement
prayer to

tains the conclusion of a

of a ceremonial section.

2*72

PRAYERS TO THE MOON-GOD.

87

No. 26.

Transliteration.
Obv.

^Sin.KAN

SU] IL.LA

[IN1M.1NIM.MA

3.

.bil

Uu Sin

ana

-si

ina

itmi

ta

magari gusuru

sa

- bit

Rev.

-Sal-tit

10

an

7
-

kimu

ma

tubbal-ma
rabu

ii

-tim

No. 26 (K 10550) preserves portions of a prayer to Sin


and a ceremonial section of seven lines, which runs over onto
the Reverse of the tablet, and was probably followed by a
second prayer or incantation.

No. 27.

Transliteration.
1.

2.

a-sa-rid

3.

H-lit-ti
ilu

gas-m

KU.TU.SAR

5.

su-pa(?)-ta

ina

6.

m-ba-ta

ina

7.

it-ti

8.

it-ti

9.

id-din-ka-mai

ilu

u-u.

Sm.
4

ilu

Nirgal

iddin-ka-ma.

[ina pu]-1iur.

is

LA.TI-su]

mi-lik-ka*
ta-si-

duplicate of

11.

5 mi-lik-ka lias

316.

<M-fur]

gim-ri]

sal-mat feafekadu pu-fyur

nam-mas-[H-i

man-za-az-ka]

asira(ra)
1

BU abu-[ka

398, cited as

sd-ku$

pufyur*
[Hani*
ina
$awn-i
[

Sin

ilu

rabUum(tum)]

^NIN.MIN.NA]

[na-ram

illuti^

araltt-[ina

ina

t-a

bu-ul

ilu

sami-i

tam-fya-ri]

[sar-ra-tum*

Hani* 1

kas-kas

Nirgal

NUNAM.NIR]

bil

A-nun-na-[ki
ilu

ilu

bu-kur

ti-iz-ka-[ru

lu

4.

10.

bi-lum

siptu

napisti(ti)]

ka-tuk-ka

ip-fcid]

[$ar]-ra-tL

been restored from

C.

ti-H-

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO

88
11.

*ana-ku

12.

mi-lat

pulanu apil pulani


Hi u ilu istari
u

13.

nasaku

14.

ka-bu-u*

15.

ds-sum

gam-ma-la-ta

6.

ds-sum

ta-ai-ra-ta^

17.

ds-sum

8.

ds-sum

[at

19. ki-ni$

naplis-an-ni-ma

20.

lib-ba-ka*

an-ni

22

ilu

23. ilu

is -

ta
-

ta

ti -

nin

ti

;;//

li

pani - ka(?J]
ka - ba - ai]
nu - fya]
.]

sab-

zi-nu-ti

istaru

ka(?)]
.]

zis

si -

m]

ilu-ut-ka]

mar
-

ilu-ti-ka

lu-uk-bi

24. nir-bi-ka
25.

pu

ma]

bzti-ya]

fyi-[ti-ti^

lib-bi

-sir

ma

tal -

nim

[as-sa-faar

[
-

nu

basu-n

bi-li^

[a

sak
it -

ri-mi-ni-ta 7

ag-gu

arad-ka]
-

$i-mu-[u

mu-up-pal-sa-ta

21. [pu]-tur

[
[is

fyu-lu-uk-ku-[u*
la

GODS.

SU

[INIMJNIM.MA]

[dd-li-li-ka

lud-lul]

**NirgaLKAN]

[IL.LA

26.

+ K

No, 27 (K 2371
13791) contains the first prayer of
what was originally a large tablet. It has been restored chiefly
from the duplicate which is cited as A. This tablet is a comparatively small one and contains nothing more than the prayer
in 11. i
25 of the text, followed by a catch -line, its Obv. giv25 in 10 or n lines,
15 in 22 lines, its Rev. 11. 16
ing 11. i
while the end of the Reverse is left blank. It is inscribed in
rather coarse characters, and was copied from one of the larger
texts for Ashurbanipal, who substituted his own name in place
of the general formula in 1. n. Moreover the insertion of the

A changes the general character of its petiand proves that the copy was required for use during
or after an eclipse of the moon. Thus restored, not much is
10 contain the invocation of
missing from the prayer. LI. i
the god, at 1. 1 1 the suppliant states his name and
goes on to
eclipse-formula in

tions

For

1.

li A, reafls ana-ku
ilvatali etc.

the formula ina

lumun

hul-%u-u.

and C.

[ilu]wzrga ^

Of

m A$lur-"b&n-apli
in three lines;

daSti-u.

arad-ka
11.

%a-bu-u

u
,

which is followed by
and 12 form one line in
B M-Zu,

A libba-ka. 9
[ri-mi]-na-ta.
&i'ft-ti.
the catch line, with which the text of
concludes, only the end has been

preserved:

[ta]-ai-rat.

IN.DUL-ki.

PRAYER TO NIRGAL.

89

cause of complaint, and the conclusion of the


prayer contains his various petitions.
describe

his

Translation.

NU.NAM.NIRl

1.

2.

Prince of the Ammnaki, lord of the battle!

mighty

lord, hero, first-born of

KU. TUSAR

5.

the mighty queen!


O Nirgal, strong one of the gods, the darling ofNIN.MIN.NA
Thou treadest in the bright heavens, lofty is thy place!

6.

Thou

7.

With

8.

With Sin

9.

And BU

3.

4.

Offspring of

art exalted in the

Under-world and art the benefactor of

10.

The

fa

among

the multitude

its

of the gods inscribe thy


counsel!

thou seekest all things!


thee that the black-headed
has
father
granted
thy
race, all living creatures,
cattle of Nirgal, created things, thy hand should rule!
in the heavens

so and so, the son of so and so am thy servant!


of god and goddess are laid upon me!
12. The
in my house! 14
13. Uprooting and destruction are
turned to thy divinity!
I
have
art
thou
Since
beneficent,
15.

11. I

Since thou art compassionate, I have sought for thee!


beheld .....!
17. Since thou art pitiful, I have
taken my stand before thee!
I
have
art
1 8. Since thou
merciful,
to my cries!
19. Truly pity me and hearken
20. May thine angry heart have rest!
1

6.

21.

Loosen

my

23.

O god

and angry goddess

24.

Let

4.

me

my

sin,

offence

22.

talk of thy greatness,

The

title

ilu

NIN.MIN.NA,

let

i. e.

me bow
"Lady

in humility before thee!

of the crown",

ilu

is

N!N.MIN.AN.NA, L e. "Lady
former occurs as a variant
the
since
of the crown of heaven",
of the latter in L 48 of the Cylinder -inscription of Sargon,
n. 2 and p. 71.
cf. LYON, Sargon, p. 8,

evidently an abbreviated form of

For the rendering of


EMT ^Y the Part iluof
No.
and
8211
no.
12, 1. 32, a-Si-ru
BRUNNOW, List,
6.

cf.

^Ej *"HM

1S

apparently a compound ideogram.

+-

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

QO
i. e.

ina ma-ti-su

reads

cannot be read, as the duplicate

clearly

>-E:|
7.

$&-tur

might poss. be read for m-tur

"mighty

i. e.

is

thy

counsel".

L. 19 has been restored from No. 2, L 32, etc., though


poss. some other synonym for "prayer" or "cry" may have been
employed. L. 20 is restored from No. 21, 1. 68, No. 46, L 5, etc.
19

f.

No, 28.

Transliteration.
2.

lislifnu(mu)
5.

[INIH.INIM.MA

6.

[DU.DU BI

lu
.

&mUu mitu

ina

SAR

lu

ina]

lud-lul

ilu

NirgaLKAN
SA.NA
ipus(us)

ri-mi-nu-u 8

-gu-&

13.

[dd-ti-li-ka]

SU IL.LA]

.-u ilu

9.

IH a-du~ur-ma
-ka !i-nu-fya

-^ar-ra
4

itti-ya

mu-bal-lit

ify-tu-u

-ub-!a

10
12

..........

No. 28 (K 3355) is a small fragment from the right side


a
of
large tablet. It preserves a few phrases from the end of
a prayer to Nirgal and from the beginning of a
to a

prayer

god who

is

of the dead!

addressed as "a merciful god

the quickener

Section

III.

Prayers addressed to Goddesses.


Like the preceding division, Section

made up of
one deity. While

III

tablets containing* prayers addressed only to

is

the prayers in Section II, however, are composed in honour of


gods, those in the present Section are addressed to goddesses.
Nos. 30 and 33, and possibly Nos. 29 and 35, contain but one
prayer, which is accompanied, in the case of the two former,

by

directions

for

The tablets are comparatively


a somewhat large and coarse cha-

ceremonies.

small and are inscribed in

racter, and, like others in Section

II,

may perhaps be regarded

as forming extracts from the larger compositions. The question whether any large tablet existed, containing a series
of prayers and ceremonies addressed only to one goddess,

and in its arrangement corresponding to Nos. 12, 21, and 22,


It is true that
is one that cannot be answered with certainty.
Nos. 31, 32, and 34 are fragmentary portions of large tablets,
and, as their present contents refer only to one goddess, they
under the present Section. It is not imof which they are fragments
possible, however, that the tablets
Their
to other deities.
originally contained prayers addressed
under this Section must be regarded as
therefore
inclusion

have been

classified

provisional.

N2

PRATERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

92

No. 29.

Transliteration.
[du l]-vtm'mu-ku ku-um-ma
2.

SU

[INIMJNIALMA]

"Sa-la.[KAN]

llu

bit-knr

ti-iz-fea-ru

il

IL.LA

No. 29 (K 13907) has preserved three lines from the Reverse of a small tablet, which represent the last line of a prayer
followed

its

by

colophon-line,

The

the next tablet.

No, 27,

latter

and apparently the catch-line for


should possibly be restored from
aH

1. 1

[NU.NAM.NIR].

[siftu bi'lumga^ni]ti'iz^a-rubu-kur

If this is so, the

+~ must have been


sign

written over an erasure.

No. 30.

Transliteration.

karp a tu

3.

as-ruk-ki

GUtZfI

4.

in-na-

6.

linub(u&)

ana- hi

da

9.

mu$

1 1.

in

pulanu
ya - na -

sa&
nin

14.

ta

6.

7.

8.

ra

- ti

Hi

ra

mi

bit - ta -

marustu

sa

di - ni

ti

di

lak

- ti

i% -

sa

ki-

nu

itti -

kab
ka
li .........
mursu sa zumri-ya Knasi(si) MUN.GU sa da-

ti -

- si - ti

- ri

ru

Sur-dim-ma sumu u ziru

15. hiblui(iit)

pulani

apil

..........

sz-.

ka

ki

- ti

12. lina$ifa(ifa)

13. lip

libbu

- ti - si -

10. // -

........

a-ku- .......... -a-ba

7.

bip)

si-rife

5.

8.,

ib -

karani

lu - us

da
ru - u

hi

rimu

nir
-

na

lib - bi -

sa

t&
si-li-ti

Km - ma mr
K - K - ki

di - ra

bi

hid

bi - ki
nisi*

li 1

ya

lu-$a-pa zi-kir-ki
lu - sa - //
ki

sa

pu

lul
-

PRAYER TO SAL A

ETC.

93

Rev.

19.

[INIM].INIM.MA

20.

AG.AG BI

21.

mu

illu

wni magari

ina

tasalafy

GLGAB

23-

SA samni niku
*'*** a - da gur

24.

SID(di)

25.

KU.KU

22.

26. ina

iln

tukan(an) suluppn

mu

dispu

tukan(an)

fyimztu

KAS. SAG

KU.DUB.DUB.BU
*wSID
^IL.LA

wirinu

wfannwi

MU.SAL

an-ni-tu

28. riksu

tap alar

29. an-nu-ii

ki-

30. siptu

ll-ti

31.

duppu

32. ikal

ma

tanaki(ki)

SUB.[SUB(di)]

ARA
Ml

ina

[tasakan(an)]

munu-ma

samtu

III
-

[ta-

tasakan[(an)]

wurkarinnn talaki

TLSAR
27. siptu

K&A.TIR

sapak(ak)]

SIR.AD

samni

SU IL.LA
^[Istar.KAN]
URU TI ana pan lstar ummu

samnu

Suatu(f)

tu-.
ilu

bu

lgigi

CXXXIV^^

siptu

iln

A$$ur-ban-apli

uk

rat

etc.

over one third of the original tablet has been


The text contains a single
preserved by No. 30 (K 3448).
prayer addressed to the goddess Istar, followed by a ceremonial
little

section, and, according to the colophon, forms the i34th tablet


of a certain series. Of the prayer to Istar only the latter part

has been preserved. The suppliant cries that he has poured


out a libation to the goddess and prays that her heart may
therefore have rest and that her anger may abate. After stating his name in 1. 7 and the fact that he is suffering from
sickness, he continues:
8.
9.

10.

11.
12.

Thou
Thou

art the

judge of

my cause
my path

art the director of

May my god who

is

angry with me turn

Sorrow, the grave, and bonds may he


May he remove the sickness of my body,
the

13.
14.

15.

may
.....

he tear away
of

May he loosen the grief of my heart!


Cause name and posterity to advance; let there be mercy
and compassion; let me praise thy name!
Let me live, let me be perfect, let me praise thy greatness!

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

94
1

6.

17.

me bow in humility before


.....
May my
praise thy greatness
Let

thee!

Unto the distant peoples!


The Reverse of the tablet begins with the colophon-line
referring to the prayer contained by the Obverse. Then follows
18.

a section of ten lines

of directions for ceremonies, which are


be
to
performed before Istar "on a favourable day". "Pure
water shalt thou sprinkle. The ..... drink-offering shalt thou
shalt thou heap up.
A SA ot
present. Dates (and)
a drink-offering, water,

oil

An

honey (and) butter shalt thou offer,


incense-burner shalt thou set there. The
-drink shalt
5

thou pour out/


LI. 2426 prescribe certain rites to be performed with various woods and oil, and are followed by the
injunction to recite the incantation three times and to unloose
"the knotted cord". 1 The end of the first line of the colophon
(1.

which contained the

31),

belonged,
24.

is

title

of the series to which the tablet

broken away.

This line has been restored from No. 40, 1. 12 (q. v.}.
KU.DUB.DUB.BU are to be taken together,

That the signs


cf. No. 62, 1. 29.
25.

The character

tablet, so that
istinis(nis).

As

lessly written,

No.

1.

12,

]{^ is somewhat spread out on the


almost
be taken for two signs and read
might
however other characters on the tablet are care-

it

it

is

preferable to regard

it

as one sign,

as in

10, etc.

No. 81.

Transliteration.
1.

2.

$&

3. sd

4.

ana-ku pulanu [apil pulani sa] itu-$u [pulanu

5.

a-na

6.

ina puski u dannati sn-zi-bi

istar-su pula-

mtum](tum)
-dan

ka-a-$i

See above, p. 22.

ilu

[d&rli-li]-ki lud-lul

PRAYERS TO ISTAR.

SU IL.LA

INIMJNIM.MA

7.
8.

ina musi

9.

GLGAB

ana

ilu

pan

**
.

arku

lstar gusuru

burasi ta-s&r-rak i-ti-ra

GLG1

ii

+K

mu

illu

kurmati*1

^HTA.A.AN

tukan(an)

10

95

sami-i
tasalafy

tar-bi(?}

u gi-mil-tu kun-ni

bti-uk-rat

ilu

Sin

ti-li-tu

+K

No. 31 (K 7207
9675
13274) represents the end
of the Obverse of a tablet containing prayers and ceremonies
addressed to the goddess Istar. LI. i 6 give the
concluding
phrases of a prayer, in the last three lines of which the suppliant states his own name, and, after probably referring to
the offerings he has made to the goddess, concludes with a
petition for deliverance

succeeded by three

is

effect:

bough

"in misery
lines

and

The prayer

distress".

of ceremonies to

the

following
"In the night before Istar thou shalt sprinkle a green
with pure water. The
drink-offering shalt thou

present. Seven times the food shalt thou


of incense shalt thou offer. Place thou there a garment and
a gift." L. 1 1 commences an incantation that was continued

on the Reverse of the

tablet.

No. 32.

Transliteration.
-bu
2.

3.

ilu

SU] IL.LA

[INIMJNIM.MA
[DU.DUBIanapan

Un

I$tar.KAN

KAS.SAG

I$tarSA].NA burasi taSakan

tanaki(ki)

........... Ill sanitn munu(nu)


......... [ ]istar-[$u?]
5.
ilu
6 ........... -na
lstar

i-il-ta~su

ilu

itti~$u

...... .... man-%a-az-ki


8 ....... ... *-ti-ma
samt*1
9. ..... .....

7.

10.

..........
salimu(mu?)

ina

ki-rib

ki-ma

tlu

sadi* 1

......... -pi$-ti na-mas-ti kak-ka-ri

sami-i

Sama$

...

ta-bar-ri-i

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

96

ni$i*

ii

12

ba-

*-ni-ki-ma kul-lat-si-na

na-mas-su-u

-ru-ki

13

tus-ti-si-ri

sa-pi-ify-ti

ilu

14. [at]-ti-ma

K--at

lstar

-ki-ma

15

ina Hi-rib [sami-i

biltu

il

+ K

Like the preceding fragment, No. 32 (K 3358


9047)
a"
tablet. Only
of
the
Obverse
of
lower
the
portion
represents
one sign remains of the incantation to which the colophon-line
(L 2)

Then follow

refers.

three lines of directions prescribing

the offering of incense, the pouring out of a libation, and the


due recital of the incantation three times. At 1. 6 there com-

mences a fresh prayer to the goddess Istar, containing the invocation of the goddess and a description of her power. The
beginning and end of most of the lines are broken.
6

seat

heroine

Istar,

among goddesses!
midst of the bright heavens!

in the

Thy
Thou

art

10.

Sun-god
[Lady?] of the sky, the mountains and the seas!
Thou ..... the handiwork of creatures of the ground,

11.

Thou

scatterest the nations

12.

.....

7.

8.
9.

14.

Thou,

15.

And

Is

and

all

of them

Istar, art

thy ......

like the

thou beholdest
thou directest

.....

13.

powerful

Lady,

.....

creation

midst of the bright heavens!

in the

is

Ho. 33.

Transliteration.
-

zu

2.

[muS(?)]-tt(?)-i3-ma-at

3.

[mus]

4. si
5.

Ii -

6. iw,
7.

- // -

ni

mat
kat

-sir

dan(fy

a-mat-sa

uz

ify

mu -na-

i- lat

zu

tas - Ii -

sa-ki-na-at

- zi

Hi
u

ti

ik - ri - bi
-

pa

u
su

un

ii

1L

du

ru

pit
.

pi

ni

ni
Uu Marduk

mdu-u
kib-ra-a-ti

PRAYER TO TASMlTU.

LZID.DA

s&r

8.

Mt

si-kin

da

rat
[sar]
Borsippa
10. [Un]Tas-mi-tum
bi-il-tum
9.

Hani*1

sd

na-pis-ti

KI

97

- Iat

sa

da

ad

ki-bi-sa

mi

gas- [rat?]

&# - ra - a ~ ti
a - #2
........... /## ilani^
ka - a - Si
-i-kis-ki
.....................
13
....... -si-na azkur(ur) pani-ki
14 ........... -r?
u
sa - li - ma
15 ........... ... ..... tas-ma-a
1

12

6 ......

....

ma-gi-ri [ta-sa?]-ka-ni tas-ma-a u sa-li-ma

.-at

...... -ris-nia .......... -nu tu-sa-as-mi-i ki-bit-$u-un


8 ........... lib-ba~su-nu tu-si-i$-si-ri is- ..........
& ru-ku-tii tu-sak-na panu-ki ..... .....
19 ......
20.
Tas-mi-tum i-laF su-pi u da-di bi-[lit ......... .]
17
1

llu

21.

[ana]~ku pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-su fulanu

22.

as

&ur

bUti -

ki

ilu

Nabu
I].SAGJLA

23. [a]-na
24. [sa

25. [lis-mi

istar-su [pu-

lamtum(tum)]
su - [pi - ya]

- i

man

asaridtt

a-bu~[ti

ya

ilu

kabti](ti)]

ina

un]

zik-ri~$u

mi

bUu

faa-i~ri-ki?>

zik]-ri-ya*
- ni - ni -

26. [lil - ki

27. [ina

si -

ya

ilu

[HI
[u

ilu

ris-[ti-i]

sab-ti-ma]

ki-bit
-

ma -da

pi~ki]
-

su

pi - ya]

istar lislimu(mu) itti-ya]

Rev,

28. [li-in-ni-is]-si
29. [lit-ta-kil

ta-[ni-J}u

asakku

30. [Iit-ta-bil]
6

31.

............

33 ...... .....

I0

lik -

iln

mi]

zik-ri,

u,

ilatfat).

and for

lines,

Sd iba$u-u
10

ili-yd.
ll

1.

SU] IL LA

After

ll-ta-kiL
?

21

1.

22 reads
6

ni -

ma-mit.

uttaMarum(rum).

8
12

31

inserts

.]

su]

ba-ni-[ti]

damikti[(ti)]

u an-ni-ki ki~[nim]
-

il

turn**

**TaS-mt-tum.KAN

inserts the formula ina

1.

[irat

lumun ^^ataU

asfeur-ki imid-ki Si-mz-i a-ra-ti.

For

'

bi

turn

[INIMJNIM.MA

38.

two

Tas

............

bu - u

36. [ina ki-bit]-ki sir-ti Sa ul uttakkarufru)^

37. [

bu ani$ l-ya]

lis-sa-kin

a-pa-a-ti^

sarni

siri^-yaj

sa

ru-[su-u?]

&umri-j/a]

sa

lit-[ta-kil$
li - sal -

gallu*

nisi*

34. [a-na(?J]

rn-fyii-u

ma-mi-in 7

32. [li-in]-ni-is-si

35. [ilu]

sa

[mursu

ha-

etc.

in

-2-rz-&i.

reads: lip-pa-aS-ru imtiP1 imtif 1 imtiP 1


g A ina
^4 lit-lu-ud #" NAM. TAR.
pi-kL
l^z

^/ inu-u.

13

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

g8

mil

39

ilht

tasalafy

GA

40

SA.NA
ina

munu(nu)-ma

.41.

bnrasi

kimi

tasapak(ak)
sukfei?(ki)-ma

salimu(mu)

42

43

TAG-ma

.ina rik-si

44

mmu

i-nu-ma ttpus(us)

45

[KAM] SAH(?)

46

kib-ra-a-ti

Sar-rat

47.
48. ikal

ilu

Asmr-ban-apli

bi-li-i-ti

i-lit

etc.

+ K8i47)

No. 33 (K 3432

lil(?)-

id takahi(lu) u-

Is

a small tablet inscribed with

rather coarse characters, which are In places much broken. It


contains a prayer to the goddess Tasmttu, the latter half of

preserved in duplicate on the Reverse of No. i (see


The prayer is followed by two short ceremonial
pp. 4, 6 f.).
sections, which with the catch-line and a short colophon com-

which

Is

plete the text of the tablet.

The prayer commences

as follows.

Translation.

5.

Who
Who
Who
Who

8.

2.
3.

4.

goddess

causeth her word to be obeyed, who establisheth


appeaseth the anger of god and

heareth prayer and supplication!

accepteth petition and sighing!


seed of hida the house of the living creature of the
,

great gods!
9.

10.

Queen of Borsippa, Lady of the Dwelling


O lady Tasmitii, whose command is mighty!
I

The next few


he

lines are

broken.

After stating

(1.

14) that

crying before the goddess, the suppliant describes her


merciful character, as the giver of peace and prosperity.
At
1. 20
he once more addresses her by name and proceeds to
is

make
20.

his request.

TaSmitu, goddess of supplication and love, lady of


and so, the son of so and so, whose god is so and
so, whose goddess is so and so,
!

21. I so

22.

Have turned

to wards thee,

O lady

Hearken to

my supplication!

PRAYER TO TASMlTU.

99

23.

Before Nadu thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son

24.

Of

Isagila, intercede for

me!

he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth!


he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication!
26.
27. At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously
with me!
28. May the sickness of my body be torn away
29. May the groaning of my flesh be consumed!
30. May the consumption of my muscles be removed!

May
May

25.

31.

sorcery, poison,

35.

be consumed
May the ban be torn away may the
May
May mercy be established among men (and their) habitations!
May god and king ordain favour

36.

At thy mighty command

32.

3334.

that

not altered, and thy true

is

mercy,

37.
lady Ta$mitu\
Of the two ceremonial sections a few phrases only have
been preserved. The first prescribes that the sprinkling of pure

water and the offering of incense of &zrr#-wood shall accompany the recital of the incantation, while the second apparently
deals, among other matters, with the rite of the knotted cord
supra p. 71,

(cf.

24.
p.

On

the restoration of the end of this line, see above

14).

The verb

29.

No.

11.

i,

32.

etc.}.

(cf.

is

supra p.

here restored from

3,

No.

(=1

1,

In

1.

32

and

14).

last sign in this line is

PL

(cf.

n isu

and 48

46,

The

lit-ta-kil

probably to be restored as

For the explanation of


i, Rev. (cont), L 48).
a
from nam) as
synonym of mamitu, cf. supra,

p. 66.

41.

however
46.
is

The
to

sign

fH

be read as

written over an erasure;

ffty

not

clearly

>^|-

The reading ^^f^fjrff suggested


?

it is

in the transliteration

not certain.
1

For

1.

31

reads:

"May

tlie

poisons that are upon

me be

loosened!"

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

100

Ho. 34.

Transliteration.

.........
3 ..........
i.

a-ta-mar

ya-si

p&r(P)-da-a

lud-lul

d&'li-li-ki
5.

tlNIM.INIM.MA

6.

[DU.DU BI

...........

u
ina

hi

ilu

ILJ.LA

SAR]

SA.NA

ina

hi

MLMl

ipus(us)

...................................

The fragment No. 34 (K 11876) contains a few phrases


from a prayer to the goddess ilu MLMI (cf. BRUNNOW, List,
no. 10449), the two colophon-lines being followed by a second
prayer or perhaps the catch-line for the next tablet. Of this
however, only traces of signs remain,

line,

3. If

pi.

the rendering of >j-

Prms.

of the verb in 1

from
cf.

1,

l/SlS.

by pdr is correct p&r-da-a must


For another instance of the use

Loxz, Tiglathpileser, Col.

and

for its use in

II,

IV

L 67

(p. 22)

with the

(^I^TT *J t^J)
meaning, according to ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen p. no, of "to shine
to the bright", cf. I
60* [67], C. Rev. 1. 20 ka-btt-ta-su ipli-par-du

VR

I M^J)? whence the epithet nipirdu, "shining"


par-du (|T"n
(see DELITZSCH in Loxz's Tigl. p, 106 and ZIMMERN, op.cit. p. no).

Perhaps also from

(= p&rt^-da-a-ti
(IV

17,

and ^~

16 l\

are to be derived the subs.

this root

in the

^JJ

in

No.

12,

1.

57.

No. 35.

Transliteration.
sa bi(?)-lu-

ina

.....
ina,

3.

balatu

pa-ni-

DIM.

si-

libbu

*y~

1
phrase Sunati* pdr-da-a-ti la iabati

faiduti*-

nctp-li7.

PRAYER TO

IOI

BlLIT.

Rev.

10

II

GIS.7UK
12

ik-ri-

-mi-ik~ti

id-,

16

-is

sa&(?)

13

....
ni

14.
i

SAG.GA

ii

ki-bit

ka

ana

- ti

arkat(?)

s&

ilu

BUit

L DA.RA

No. 35 (K 2757) contains portions of a prayer to the godthe end of which there follows the catch-line for
the next tablet and traces of the first line of the colophon
The interest of the fragment centres in 1. 14, where we
1 6).
(1.
find the colophon-line, which is characteristic of the present
class of texts, written phonetically (see above p. 13).
dess

Bilit, at

IO2

Section IV.

Prayers to

deities

whose names

are not preserved.


Section

IV

composed of fragments of

is

tablets,

which

contain the colophon-line that is characteristic of the present


collection of texts
but from which the names of the deities
,

addressed are missing. It


whether a god or goddess

is
is

generally possible to distinguish


addressed. In some cases, how-

ever, in addition to the colophon-line, only a few signs

have

been preserved.

No. 86.

Transliteration.

6.

SU IL.LA

[INlMJNIMJfA]

buraSi

SU
l!

butuktu

]tgigi

m Uu
A$sur]-ba?i'apli

isati

tislitu

ltt

10
ii. [ikal

ma

ina

IL.LA

fya-si-

etc.

The fragment No. 36 (K 9125) contains the end of a


prayer, followed by three lines of directions for ceremonies,

PRAYER TO A GODDESS

ETC.

103

which prescribe that the burning of incense and the rite of


raising the hand are to accompany its recitation. L. 10 gives
the catch-line for the next tablet

No. 87.

Transliteration.
ilu

tim(tim)

napiS-

.........

3.

.^ KbK5

foi-ir-tu

[si?]-kin na-pis-ti
6.

[INBLINIM.MA

7.

[siptu]

SU] IL.LA
x

[biltu]

turn

sami4

a-[si-bat

ri-mi-ni1

illuti^ ]

Si-wt-i*

8.

[al-si-ki

9.

[is~i-ki atyur-ki* kima] ulinnu ili-ya u

i-Jsis-si-im-ma

bilti-ya

ummu

sur-bu-tum

[ya-a-ti]

ilu

iUari-yh ulinnu-[ki
as-dat]

10. [As -

11.

sum

di

[ds-sum

ni$

itira

13

ni

piirus

wnmu

sa-ku]-fum

[biltu

[itti-ki]
ti -

10

[pamsi(si)

basu-u^

ganiala]
z

da]
sul-lu-mu

bul-lu-tii]i

12. [<*a$-sum

[di

i]
11

ri-[mi-m-fum ]

No. 37 (K 9087) contains a few words from the end of


one prayer and the first seven lines from the commencement
of another. The second prayer is addressed to a goddess and
is partly duplicate of the prayer to Bau in No. 6, 11. 71 ff., and
of that to the goddess, who bears the title Bilit Hi, in No.
11. 9 ff.
For a translation see above, p. 34 f.

tumj.

Possibly to be restored from


8

[&mt]-i.

Inserts the copula u.

ln-zu-ba

Sur-[bu-tnm].

ll

AD

as-far-M.
9

M-lu-u.

ti-di-f,

I>

iln Bi-lit

ttm-mu ri-mi-ni-tum.

For

ili\

di-in.
1.

12

ilu

Bdu.

[pa]-ra-su.

7,

ri-mi-[ni1

here

reads te-lum i-ti~ra ga-ma-

-ma-la

Su-su-fra ti-di-i.

10

PRAYERS TO DEITIES

104

No. 38.

Transliteration.
ana

i.

2.

di-

3.

INIM.INBL[MA

4.

DU.DU

5.

siptu sur-

6.

[BI

li - [li -

d&

SU IL.LA]
SAR

ina

lu

SA.NA

ina

lu

ipiis(us)]

No. 38 (Bu. 915 9, 1 6) is a fragment from the left side


of a tablet and preserves the beginnings of two lines from the
end of a prayer, which is followed by the two common colo-

and the beginning of the colophon.

phon-lines, the catch-line,

No. 39.

Transliteration.

ilu

4.

[INIM.INIM]MA

5.

[DU.DU BI]

SU IL.LA
SAR

ina

lu

ti

Dl.BAR
ilu

[damifetu](tu)

ii

-bu-u

12

it -

14
15
6.

18.

2-

sami-i

ma-

lgigi nu-ur

di
ta

-ki

13

[ipus(us)]

mu$-na-mi-rat

10

17.

sar-.

i-lat

i-lat

Hani* 1

SA.NA

ina

lu

kakkabani*

6
-

lstar

[ana-ku

fulanu

ya

ni

na

an

apil]

ma

pa

bi

ina

bi-il-ti

ku

si

ni

tu

ki-

ma
Ma

pulani sa sum-nt-ma&-ra dan-

ARE NOT PRESERVED.

"WHOSE NAMES

105

Of the first prayer to which the two colophon-lines (1. 4 f.)


on No. 39 (K 8930) refer, a few characters only remain. The
The
prayer that commences at 1. 6 is addressed to a goddess.
the
to
her
ascribe
and
first eight lines contain the Invocation,
end
power of giving light (to the world); the beginning and
of every line, however,

broken

is

off.

No. 40.

Transliteration.

DI

i.

2.

*l

-su

4
5.

SU IL.LA

[INIM.INIM.MA]

sa

at

IMJL

Uu

iwirinu

......... .KUR.NA TU.UD.TA


-ms~su~un-nu

SIR ina

diparu

lubuUupisa,

babati* 1

VII

-rit-ta-&

[na?]

i^passuru tasakan(an)

fa-.

XXXVI SA AS.A.AN
SIR

ZU.DU

-na sa

tukan(an)

immiru niki

tunam-

mar(?) kap-ra tunikis(?)(is)

&r*KAJZI

10
11.
12.

[mi

upuntu

[*s**]irinu

fy r fa?]

tanaki(ki)

13.

-su

14

-su

zni

tu-nam-mar

KU-DUB.DUB.BU SUB.SUB(di)

ms mi-ma III Mnitu <minutii(tu) an-ni-tu


DIM.SID *<*>*ANJRIM u riksu tapatar(ar)
-

15

ms

SLIL(fea)

bu-ma ina sumi


<^^^

16.

suati tudammik(ik)

damikti(ti)

tazakar(ar)
-

17

of fourprincipal contents of No. 40 (K 2567) consist


were
These
ceremonies.
for
directions
of
teen lines
preceded
by a prayer, of which only a few traces of signs remain. BEZOLD

The

to
2487
(Catalogue, p. 454) suggests that this fragment belongs
of the writing on
character
The
see
No.
above,
18).
2,
p.
(=

both tablets

is

very

similar.

PRAYERS TO DEITIES

106

For the explanation of the sign-group pE y *""n as


see JENSEN, ZAI, p. 308 (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 6767).
What meaning attaches to the group in the present passage is
8.

= zrritmnni

not

is

clear.

12. The suggested restoration of the beginning of


based on No. 8, 1. 21 (cf. supra, p. 42 ).

this line

No. 41.

Transliteration.

2.

[DU.DU BI]

lu

3.

ina

KISDA

sarru

mi

ilu

ni

lu

ina

ki

ba

Assur-ban-apli

In No. 41 (K 7916) the first line


as the colophon-line INIMJNIM.MA

SA.NA

nu

fyus(us)]
ta - sim -

ti

etc.

is

probably to be restored

SU IL.LA

etc.

L. 3 gives

the catch-line for the next tablet.

No. 42.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i

2.

6.
8.

ta-ta-na-nt,9.

12.

Sa pak-du pi-

dan~na-

15. ina

14.

19.

sa

-ri-

a-na

kiri-i~

ZIG.GlR-ka
n. la DIM.KU la
13. dannu

i-hd nmn-nap-

kari dan-na
17.

....
7.

a-lik faar-ra-ni

ir-

kul-lat

3.

5.

sak-na-ta

10.

ina

na-

u-tag-ga(P)-

4-

16.

ina pi-ka kia-zu-

mu-sap-sik UD
18. sa la

Rev.

20

21. ul-

23.

<lu

NIN.A.KU.KUD.[DU]

22. foidutu-ka

WHOSE NAMES ARE NOT PRESERVED.


24.
25.

1NIMJNIM.MA SU [1L.LA]
inu(?)-ma ina KISDA inu(?)
ilu

26. siptu

27.

107

ikal m

ilH

Marduk

rabu

bilu

Asmr-ban-[apli]

etc.

No. 42 (K 3221) preserves part of tlie left side of a large


about four lines being" missing from the beginning of the
Obverse. L. 25 gives an unusual form of one of the common

tablet,

colophon-lines

above, p. 71).

(see

No. 43.

Transliteration.
.-iu-

3.

[Hani]*

2.

ilu

Marduk

Hani*
UuA-nim ilu
Bil
4.

a-sib

6.

5.

Hani* 1
7.

ana-

ku arad-ki
8.

SU [IL.LA]

[INIMJJNIM.MA

The end of a prayer to a goddess has been preserved by


No. 43 (K 13355)-

No. 44.

Transliteration.

2.

[INIMJNIM].MA

-tu

SU IL.[LA]
an-na

-*....

No. 44 (K 14210) contains traces of a prayer and three


lines

of directions for ceremonies.

PRAYERS TO DEITIES

108

No. 45.

Transliteration.
Obv.

-#

-fat lu-

-inn tak-biwi

3
4-

[INIMJNIMJ.MA

SU

JL.LA

tlu

Sama$

ilu
.

Rev.

........... -ra-ka .......... 7 ........... - ma


.......... 8 ........... -na si-it- ..........
9 ...... ..... ba-la-tu ... ....... 10.
.........
6

a-na

The fragment No. 45

(82323, 119) contains traces of


prayers; so little however has been preserved that it is impossible to decide with certainty which side is the Obverse of the
tablet

iog

Section V.

Prayers to Astral Deities.


Section V contains prayers to certain stars, which are not
regarded as inanimate, but are personified as deities. This personification of the stars and planets is not surprising, for there
are not lacking proofs that the greater gods, even when ad-

by name
To mention three

dressed

prayer, were regarded as astral powers.

in

instances in the present collection of texts,


in No. 19, 1. i7f. the god Bil is selected from "the multitude
of the stars of heaven" to receive a gift, while in No. 6, 1. 77 f.

the goddess JBau, and in No. 7, 1. 15


the goddess Bilit Hi, are
sought by the suppliant among the stars. Moreover the astral
deities here addressed are

employed

Invoked in terms as exalted as those


and in No. 50, if my

in prayers to the greater gods,

restoration of the passage is correct, the fixed star Sibziana


even credited with the creation of mankind,

The

majority of the tablets in this section are of the larger

and contained when complete several prayers


spersed in some cases with directions for ceremonies.
class

is

inter-

No. 46.

Transliteration.
-

2.
-

gu

lib -

ba

ka]

ify

&

rabiti(ti)
-

Km
lag

u
-

lib

[ka]

4.
5.

gu

$u

tit

du

ur
ub

ru

ka

li -

nu

ma
-

la

ma
fya

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL

110
5

ra-iuj-u

~[ka

DEITIES,

ta-ai~ra-tu-ka

kab~ta-a-tum

-si

lib~sa-nim-ma

Hu

- lil

8.

[d&

9.

IN1MJNIM.[MA

- ti -

ka]

hid

rabiti(ti)

lul

******* Mustabarru-mtt-

SU ILJ.LA

tanu(a-nu).KAN

DU,DU BI

10.

ilu

11. siptu

Ml

Nirgal

SA.NA

ina

In

KISDA]

ina

[lu

kakkabu Pisu

ipus(us)

ti-ib

sami-i u

irsitim(tim)

1314.
15.
1

6.

17.
1

8.

ma-am-ht git-ma-lum fa-ki-du gi-mir KIRRUD.AZAG.GA


ilw
ris - tu - u
maru
A - nim
i - lit - ti
nam-ri-ri
lit-bu-su
sa
sa-him-tna-ti
J}a-lip
a - ba - n
bit
du
ru
dan - dan - nu
$it

/^

/&/

sarru

tarn

rf -

mu

[i]

ir?]

[ri

- $a -

Ai

a$

ife

ki

du

nu

la

pa

li - i
-

du

ti

[inu-hal-lib?] za-ai-ri

jg

2O

[$al2]-ba-bu

muk-tab-lum
-tu

21

jkarradu
-*"

22
*

23-

The upper portion


tains

of No. 46

the end of a

(K

the

to

11153

kakkalu

+ Rm 582)

con-

Mustabarm-mutanu^

prayer
addressed as a male deity, which, after the double colophon
a prayer to Nirgal, who is invoked as
), is followed by
(1. 9
follows:

u.
12.
13.

O Nirgal, lord
Who harasses
The strong,

of

Pisu,

the

the perfect,

near to heaven and earth!

the first-born of

who

KU.TU.SARl

careth for the whole of the

Kin'ud-azaga
14.

The

15.

Who

1 6.

The

17.

Who

p.

offspring of Ann, the first-born son!


is clad with brightness, who is clothed with light!
mighty, the valiant, the lord of power!

giveth the victory,

One

I2of.

of the seven names

who

establisheth strength!

of the planet Mercury,

see

JENSEN, Kosmologie

PRAYER TO THE MUSTABARRtf-MtfTANU.


King

8.

19.

1 1 1

of the battle, the wise, the courageous, the invincible!


who destroyeth the foe!
the impetuous, the warrior!
the hero

20
21

9.

That the

kakka * u

NI-BAT-a-nu

kakkabu

Mustabarr!i-mutanu

BRUNNOW,

cf.

is

phonetically written

List, no. 5347,

and JENSEN,

Kosmologie^ p. 119.
12. For the identification of
\^(-azaga with 4^=\'* asaga
and the explanation of the latter as "the lordly chamber" of
the Lower World, see JENSEN, op. tit., p. 234 f.
>

The word salummatu expresses

15.

as an object of terror QENSEN, of.

the idea of light viewed

cit, p. 155).

17, 1. 8 where Ninib is


19. This line is restored from I
described as mu-hal-lik za-ya-a-ri. Several of the epithets in

prayer are to be found

this

in

Asmrnasirpal's dedication.

"So.

47.

Transliteration.

........... -/
....... 2 ...........
ru-.
Km - nu - ..... 3. ..... .... KA.LUJBLDA .....
..... 4 ........... -na-ku~nu balatu ba-a-ni 5. .....
i

.....
6.

d&-li-li-ku-nu lud-lul

[1NIMJNIM.MA
lu
[DU.DU BI

SU

ILJ.LA

Mul-muLKIB

KISDA hi] ina SA.NA ipus(us)


........ ......... ga$ - ru - n - ti
8 .........
...... SU 1L.LA KAN .....
9 ...............

7.

ina

10. [ikal

In

1.

ilu

Assur-ban]~apli

etc.

The end of a prayer has been preserved by No. 47 (K88o8).


6 the signs tf->+f- ttf^HF" J have taken as the Mul~

(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 152) and not as the plural


of kakkabu (see No. 8, 1. 22), though the suffix in dd-li-li-ku-nu
suggests that the prayer is addressed to more than one deity.

mul-star

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL

112

The

DEITIES.

tablet apparently formed one of a series, part of the title

of which

contained by

is

1.

9.

Ho. 48.

Transliteration.
Obv.

-ni-ti

in~$i

-sa

-tt-ku

-ri

-j&

*f * *t
f

.*

*T*

MIN

-a-ti

10

........... SIC/

TO
12.

ff^V
^2^

-a-ti

9.

T
T
llfc

*****

ya

.....

"2

13.

*...

RCT.

15- kl-

SU IL.LA

i6.INIMJNIM.MA
^/^

17. ^z}>^
1

8.

$ur~bu-u

sa

VIII-^ par-su Bit sa-la-mi-i

ina

Mul-mul.KAN

sami-i

ikal

su-lu&-fai-$u

milu

Assur-ban-apli

illu
etc.

According to the first line of the colophon (1. 18), No. 48


(K8n6) forms the eighth part of a composition entitled the
Bit sa-la-mi-i (cf. BEZOLD, ZA V, p. 112 and Catalogue, p. 896).

The Obverse of No. 48 preserves a few ends of

from the

lines

beginning of the tablet, the Reverse the end of a prayer to the


Mulmul-sttt. According to the catch-line the next part of the
composition

commenced with

is brilliant in

With

the words:

"0 mighty

lord,

whose

heaven I"

the composition entitled the Bit salami

may be
compared the incantations that commence siptu bit nu-m (see
above, p. 53), and the Series Bit rimki (supra, pp. 14 if.). The
bit rim-ki and the bit sa-la-mi-i are mentioned
together in the
1

letter
pi.

8.

K 168,

XLV).

1.

13

(cf.

LEHMANN, Samammukin,

Pt.

II,

p. 76

and

PRAYERS TO THE STARS MULMUL AND

KAK.SI.DI.

I I

No. 49.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i

...........

... .....

2.

.-4-tf

...........

....... ... .-ati 5 .........


Hani* iln lgigi
6 ........... ta-ab-tu
.......... -ai-ti 8. .....
..... ~li-ti 9 ........... ~lu at-mii~{t~a 10. ..........
-p&(?) ya-a-$i ii. ... ....... -aw u-mi-sam 12 .........
-ru-sa-a-ti 13 ........... -# lim-nu-ti 14 ........... -?/
3#tf
15 ..........
zumri-ya
[sar]-ra-tum rabiium(tinn)

-mar

4.

7..

1
1

........... ka-ru-bu
8 ........... -si-la-ku

[INIMJN1M.MA

20.

5f/

........... -ma-*-u
19 ........... ri-si-ka
/i.L^ kMabu KA Kj SLDLKAN
17

21.
Rev.

..... ..... 23 ........... i-mn-ki 24 ......


..... -r//-/z 25 ........... ra-5ub-bu 26 ...........

22.

-Sa-an-nu

27

........... ^

fM/^

28

...........

29 ....... .... samt-i 30 ........... [ntu-sci?]az-nin nu&Su


........ fya-ra-&r-ra 32 ......
31.
..... il lu siru 33.
........ &a - ra - ar - [ra]

abni*

The Obverse

of No. 49 (D.T. 65) preserves part of a prayer

KAK.SLDI

to the star

(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 49 ff., f/^)


addressed as a male deity. This prayer is followed by a second,
which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet.

No. 50.

Transliteration.
Obv.

kakkabN

1.

[siptu

2.

[mu

3.

[ina

na

SlB.ZLAN.NA] ........
'

kir]

Samt~i

6.

ma&
[kan - su
1
1
i
rabuti*
[Hani*
- li - ka
ba
[ina

7.

**BU

4.

5.

<ma

[K

]
ra

ka?]

- sal - lu ilu

Jkuf]

nim]

......
ka

ma?]

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL

14
8.
9.

ilu

Rammanu
ki

ina

11. *di
12.
13.

di

ilu - su

sA

Hani*

ka*

in

14. ina

lumun

Uu atali

15. ina

himun

idati*

li - jw -

[eu]

purusfusj

- Jte
apli mar Hi
As su - ri i - tu

ilu

ina

sa

Sin

- #2

purussa

ilu

- Si - /

[ni

rabuti*

arad - ka m A$sur Assur ilu is - tar - su

ku

ti -

izzakara(ra}

itti -

ni

na

Aa 1

ma

10. Si - si -

asarid sami-i u irsitim(tim) ul

bit -

DEITIES,

KAN

umi

arfyi

isakna(na)

6.

17.
1

ina

sa

sum

ds

ikalli
-

it

19.

ikimmii

20.

am

kati

21. nis
-

pu

ilu

ilu

rak-su-ma

itti-yh

mu

kis

pi

mimma

tabati* 1

la

tabu

la

ibasa

ya

ar

[ka]

ni

it-Safe-

$i -

pi
tas-

mi

si - si

sa

fyur

[Ii

ti]

- ti -

fa
&i
[ya]
ya
pu
lim-nu sa ana na-kas napisti-ya illika[(ka)]
ina
risi - ya
ka - ai - an
lu
li -

sa

amzluti

i$tar

sa ina zumri-ya

damku

sidu

fyi-ti-ti

ya

Sur

25. ilu

mursu

ka

23. *linna$ify(i$)
24.

wati

limutti(ti)

pis

Bm-nu sa

fair

limntti*

ya

kil-la-ti

8.

22.

ITLMIS

mu

li - ir -

su - ni

Rev.

kibit

26. z;/#

27. ludlul

INUf.INIM.MA

29.

A>/^

/-to

nar

ka

28.

No. 50

lu

ka

*akkabu

(K

SU

IL.LA

KAK*SLDI

2801

-f-

bi

ilu

K 9490)

lu

&&

sa

lui
6

/z

kakkabu SIB.ZI.AN.NA.l<AN

NINIB

is

1
1
a-$a~rid Hani* rab&ti*

a comparatively small tablet

inscribed for AsSurbanipal with a prayer to be recited oa t"he


occasion of an eclipse of the Moon. The prayer is evidently

extracted from one of the larger compositions, which contain


Such a text, similar
several prayers and ceremonial sections.
in size to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, must have been the tablet of

which the duplicates A and B are parts. These two fragments


do not join but from the style of the writing and character of
the clay it may be assumed that they are parts of the same
1

3
I.

A
23

*
it~[ti-ka].

reads

and reads:

ina &iMt-M.

For

1.

II

Restored from the similar expression in No.

After

kak&abu

liptu

-tf-

1.

19,
5

w-Jfwr-

reads:

1.

27

13,

For

ceases to be a duplicate

PRAYER TO

SIBZIANA.

15

The prayer in the present text, however, was not exand B, for the incantation that
tracted from the original of

tablet.

follows in

fH and

commences ]^^-~

does not agree with

the catch-line of No. 50. The prayer is inscribed to the star


9 in
Sibziana? addressed as a male deity, and invoked in II. i
to
the
is
of
The
terms.
somewhat extravagant
object
prayer

induce Sibziana to remove the


session

by

spectres

etc.,

evil spells,

The prayer reads as

lunar eclipse.

bewitchments, pos-

that have followed in the train of the


follows.

Translation.
i.

3.

In the heavens

Sibziana
4.

2. Thou that changest the .....


They bow down before thee

The great gods beseech thee and


Without thee Ann
7. Bil the arbiter
8. Ramman the prince of heaven and earth
2
9. At thy command mankind was named!
10. Give thou the word and with thee let the great gods stand!
n. Give thou my judgement, make my decision!
5.

6.

thy servant, Assurbanipal^ the son of his god,


is Assur, whose goddess is Assuritu,
the eclipse of the moon which in the month
of
evil
the
In
(&**) on the day (*A*) has taken place,
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,

12. I,
13.
14.

15.
1

6.

17.

Whose god

Which

are in

my

Befause of the

palace and

evil

my

land,

the disease that

magic,

is

not good,

the iniquity,
transgression, the sin that is in my body ......
that is bound to me and
19. [Because of] the evil spectre
20. Have petitioned thee, I have glorified thee!
1

The

8.

21.

The

22.

Free
1

the

me

For

name

p. 266,

raising of

from

my hand accept! Hearken to my


my bewitchment! Loosen my sin!

the identification

of Szb&iana with Regulus,

and the explanation of

as "the true shepherd of heaven" (Kin. Jdnu Sa Sami), see

and
2 /. e

JZosmologte, pp. 36
created.

f.,

48

f.

prayer!

JENSEN,

ZA

I,

etc.

It is possible that

>^ ^^JJ

should be rendered by the

understood ; in either case the meaning


Qal, not the Nifal, of zakdru* lumu being
of the line remains the same.

Q2

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL

Il6

23.

DEITIES.

Let there be torn away whatsoever

evil

may come
off

24.

25.
26.
27.

May
May

the favourable sidu be ever at


the god, the goddess of

my

to cut

my

life!

head!

mankind grant me favour!

At thy command let me live!


Let me bow down and extol thy greatness
The catch-line for the next tablet reads: "Thou, O KAK.SLD1
j

This line

art Ninth, the prince of the great gods!"

(Kosmologie, pp. 53 f., 150),


the fragment
9490 (cf. ZA III, p.
conclusion of the text.

by JENSEN

is

discussed

BEZOLD having published


250), which contains the

No. 51.

Transliteration.

........... 2. [i]-ti~ir .......... 3


- sa - ..........
4 ...... amilutu .....
6. [as]-bat subata(?)~ka u........
....
-ma
5.
8. dalili-ka
........
Hibalati
..... 7. gi-mil
SU ILLA kMa*"[SIB.ZLAN.NA.KAN]
i

ar

BI ana pan
ii.

[SA.NA]

btirasi

kakkab

"SIB.ZLAN.NA

tasakan(an)

KAS.SAG

II

......

tanaki(ki) siptu an-

........... -m-za afyarrikanu(f) itti(?)


samni ^surmmu
pusus
13 ...........
SI^^IGLMAN.GIRI
...........
14
ina
15 ........ ... [ta$akanl](an)
ul
nu
...... ..... Km
6.

12

In No. 51 (K 8190) the colophon-line (1. 9) seems to refer


two
to
prayers, of which the end of the second has been preserved. At 1. 10 a ceremonial section of seven lines commences,
a
prescribing the offering of incense and the pouring out of
LI. 12 ff. contain certain rites to be
libation before Sibziana.

performed with various plants and woods, including anointing


with the

oil

of surmmu-wood.

PRAYERS TO

SIBZIANA.

No. 52.

Transliteratio n,

..........

i.

3.
4.

kakk b"

AG.AG SI ana pan


In
ina
KISDA
$arru

5. Siptu

ilani^

SIBJZLAN.NA]
SA.NA III Samtu

lu ina

ga$"-ru~u-ti

sa
ilu

6.

ikal m

ki-nim

an-ni-ka

ina

2.

ilu

Assur-[ban]~apli

nap- fear

mimu[(nuj]

ma-a-ti

IMINA.Bl

$u-pu~u
at-tu-nu-ma

etc.

Part of the last line of a prayer has been preserved by


No. 52 (K 6395
10138), followed by a rubric of two lines
which presents a variant form of a common ceremonial direction.
Elsewhere the injunction DU.DU BI lu ina KISDA lu

+ K

SA.NA

ina

IL.LA

ceded by

It is possible that

lines.

in

1.

ipu$ follows the colophon-line

In that case

3.

INIMJNIM.MA

Sir

In the present tablet, however, it is directly prethe incantation, and is expanded so as to form two

etc.

1.

nothing followed the name of the star


commence a new sentence,

4 would not

but would run on without a break:

KISDA

Sibziana either ina

or ina

"Do the following. Before


SA.NA three times recite

(the incantation)".
The catch-line

of

the land!

all

(1.

citing the passages in

HARPER (Bdtrage

"O king

5) reads:

Powerful,

of the mighty gods

Seven-fold one, are ye!"

which the
Bd.

^Hr

>^

*s

While

found, E. T.

II, Hft. 2 (1892) p. 436), has


to
use
as
attempted
applied to a single divinity
distinguish its
from those instances in which the context shows a plurality ot

jsur Assyr.,

deities are referred to.


In 1. 5 of No. 52, however, we have a
remarkable instance of the combination of sing, and plur. with

reference to the

by

ilu

IMINA.BI, the

the side of sarru and

name ^\~ tp

supii*

plur. of the pers. pron. occurring

There

is

no doubt, therefore,

^ was applied to a group of gods


so closely connected, that, though addressed in the
plural, they could in the same sentence be regarded as form-

that the

who were

ing a single personality.


1

See above

p.

71

f.

n8

Section VI.

Prayers against the evils attending

an
The

eclipse of the

Moon.

Section might be more strictly termed


it contains are only indirectly connected with the series of tablets classified under Sections I V.
sixth

an appendix,

and

final

for the texts

Throughout these

five sections

it

will

be observed that several

of the prayers contain the formula


discussed on pp. 7 ff.
in
which it is stated that the prayer is offered in consequence of
certain evils that have followed in the train of a lunar eclipse.
The formula is to be found in No. i, 11. i 28, a prayer to Sin,
,

and

a prayer to Tasmttu, in No. 4, 11. g 22, a prayer


11. 24
and
Damkina*
50, a prayer to Ban, in the concluding"
prayer of No. 6, according to the duplicate F, in No. 7, 11. 9 33,
a prayer to the goddess Bilit Hi, and 11. 34 63
a prayer to
Is&ara, in No. 19, 11. i
33, a prayer to Bit, in the prayer to
Nirgal in No. 27, according to the duplicate A, and in No. 50,
11. i
28, a prayer to Sibziana. It is not, however, confined to
the group of texts collected in Sections I V, but is of somewhat common occurrence in various series and classes of prayers.
In Section VI, therefore, I have collected those tablets and
fragments in which I have come across the formula. The list,
however, makes no preteiice of being exhaustive, for it is pro11.

36

52,

to

bable that the eclipse -formula is contained by other tablets


throughout the collections from Kouyunjik.

PRAYER TO

SAMAS, AND MARDUK.

JA,

IIQ

No. 53.

Transliteration.
Obv.

2-

..........

3.

abkal

Uu

4. ***f-a
5.

an

ina

6. llu Santas

-^

gaS(?)-ru
ilu

Marduk
LTUR.RA
~sal-ba-[bu Kit]
iln
u
Mardnk
ru-sa-nim-ma
ya~a-si

kis-$a-ti

Samas
ni - ku
ikimmu

- ;/&

mu-pal-li-&i

sa

$&

U-mi

is-tu

lul

til

lik

ma--du-ti

ma
la muppatiru(ru)
ina kal n-mi iks2is(?)-an-ni ina kal musi np-la-na-Iafy-an-ni
9. ri-du-su
usizizu&u)
htbu$tu(?)
ili-ya
nz-za-na-ka-pu
- ?^
10. pani - ya
i - &i - j
ini* 1 - /^
uz-za-na-%up
7.

arki

rak

ya

- ^?^ -

8.

u.

12.

*/

13. /&
14.
15.

ka

^^i

/>//

ub

ya
-

r/ -

ba

i-Sam-ma-ntu

ji

/^

- ^?/

- // j^z

khn

^/w - mu
sa
ht ikimmu GUR TAP.PI
z

/2/

JzW^ ;

///

ina

DU

sa

a/

la -

- ik - ti

di

ba

lu

ti -

ya

ku

di

an-mi-ii su-u an-nn-u .... ,-su

Rev.
1

6.

llu

Sama$

ina pani-ka

i$-ti-~s&-ma

lubusti*

ana

lit-bu-si~sit

misiru ana kabti(fy


17.
1

8.

19.

20.
21.

mi&ru

ana

^"^^
ilu

7u

23.
24.

25.

26.

ilu

"^

Samas

jssr

ma

sati-$u

addin-m
HI

Samsi(si)

DU.GAL

NI.DU,NI DU.GAL

22. li - is -

ana

SA.KASKAL

i-Sib-3u

a - na
i iln
a-na
NLDU.NI

mi*1

SL7.A.RU.LA

kabli-$u

sa irsitim(tim) lu-pa-kid
sa irsitim'ftim) masartu-su li-dan-nin

nam

^sigaru
ki-bi-ti-ka

sa

sir-ti

sa

[ul]

ki

- fri

n(?^

uttakkaru(m)

Imnun ilM ataIi fl*Sin sa ina arjjipulani umi pulani isakna(na)


Imnun
idati* 1
limniti*1
ITLMIS
la
tabati^
sa ma
u
ikalli - ya
mati - ya
ibasa - a
f/7^:

27. [ina]

M-bit abkalli ilani* 1

ilu

Marduk

ina zumri-ya

.....

-Ms-sit

28

-ya

ina %umri-ya

ipparasn(su)

....
29

30

lu-ta-mi

napsat

ilu

f~a

.-pal-sM

lu-ta-mi

lu-ta-mi

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

120

Sm. 383) preserves the bottom portion


No. 53 (K 3859
of a tablet and contains a prayer to Ja, Samas, and Marduk,
of which both the beginning and end are missing. The sup-

that he is praying after an eclipse of the Moon,


and he implores these three deities to rescue him from the
clutches of a spectre, by whom he is continually haunted. What
remains of the Obverse commences as follows:

pliant states

4.

5.

And

6.
7.

8.

Marduk, the mighty, the lord of Itura


SamaS, and Marduk deliver me,

arbiter of the world,

3.

fa,

through your mercy let me come to prosperity!


O Samas, the spectre that striketh fear, that for many days
Has been bound on my back, and is not loosed,
me, through the whole
Through the whole day hath
me with terror!
hath
stricken
night

suppliant then describes the ways in which he is


tormented by the spectre, who defiles him and attacks his face,

The

his eyes, his back, his flesh

and

his

whole body.

On

Samas how he has

verse of the tablet he recounts to

the

Re-

tried to

appease and to restrain his tormentor. Apparently his efforts


have met with no success for he now turns to the Sun-god for
relief, which he prays he may receive through his mighty command that is not altered, and through the command of Marduk,
"the arbiter of the gods".

After the form uz-%a-na-ka-pu in

10.

haps assign to
1

on

8.

The

in

P|

m-a-na~>52} the

slightly

new

one might per-

value kap*

not quite accurately rendered


perpendicular wedge should project

character ^*~<<y<

pi. 68, for the small

1.

is

above the long horizontal one.

Elsewhere the forms

somewhat various.

While the beginning

of this character are

of the sign C^*~~) remains constant, together with the small


(j) the number and position of the small
above
the long horizontal line vary considediagonal wedges

perpendicular wedge

In

rably.

Col. Ill,

2971,

above the horizontal

8,

occur,

1.

35

and

f.

in

line (not

(as corrected in

VR

11,

1.

lof.

1.

22

two as

ZK

(W)

three wedges
in

IV

56,

1.

55

<5),

occur
in

two wedges only


four wedges (^) are to be found,
I,

p. 349)

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.


which

the duplicate
4410 are written
one
however,
diagonal wedge
passages,
only
the long horizontal wedge.
in

121

In

all

written

is

V I ^^ve restored

23. In the transliteration before the sign

which has been apparently omitted by the scribe

>j4-,

No. 54.

these

below

in error.

Transliteration.
1.

sd

pulami apil pulani

[ana-ku]

ilu~su

ilu

pulanu

[istar-su

pulamiu m(fam)]

Iwnun

2.

[ina]

3.

[ina] lumun

4.

[sd]

ina

5.

[ina]

kibit -

6.

[lu

ilu

ilu

atali

umi pulani

sa ina ar&i pulani

Sin

[isakna(na)]

7. [i

z/^J

ma]

idati^

ITLMIS

ikalli -

Urn

kit -

ma

sa

am
-

ya

ma

mar

ru

lu

[uk

[itb

a]

lut]

ui

ka]

su

ud]

turn

..........

[damiktim](tim)

9.

[ilu
-

[ibasa
lu

tabati* 1]

[la

ti

lu - us - tarn

kit

mati

ya

ka

Kmniti* 1

10

No. 54 (Sm. 512)


and,

common

is

a fragment from the centre of a prayer,


contains some of the

the eclipse-form ula

in addition to

petitions for

life,

etc,

success,

to be restored according to No.

9,

1.

LI. 8
13

and

are possibly

f.

No. 55.

Transliteration.
2.

.....
KAN
5.

3.

ana-[ku

ilu

]A$$ur-ban-apli
iln
Sin sa ina arfyi [
ina lumun {lu atali

isakna(na)] 4. ina
sd ina ikalli - ya

umi

1
[limniti* la tabati* ]

lumun idati* ITLMIS


u mati - ya ibasa - [a]
1

BAR
1

B.

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

122

Part of a prayer of Ashurbanipal has been preserved by


No, 55 (K 6792). The fragment Is from the left side of one
of the class of smaller tablets.

No. 56.

Transliteration.
1.

sa
ilu

ilu

3.

Samas
maru

4.

ik -

2.

ka

mu

nt

- sa 5.
6. i - fi - ir

ri

ki

in

7.

a-na-ku mAssur-[ban-apli]

8.

sd

g.

10.

ilu - su
ilu

ilu
is - tar - su
[Assnr
ilu
Sin sa ina ar&i
[atali

lumun
lumun
[ina]
ina

11. [sa

ina]

idati^

As - su - ri - i - tu]
umi KANisakna(na)]

limniti* 1

2TI.MIS
u

ikalli[-ya

ilu

la

mati-ya

tabati* 1]

ibasa-a]

Like the preceding fragment No. 56 (K 2810) contains part


of a prayer written for Ashurbanipal. The tablet is one of the
smaller kind and is written in somewhat coarse characters; what
has been preserved of the Reverse is uninscribed.

No. 57.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.

2.

ilu
llu

TC.

l$-fya-ra

uminu

sd

ri-[mi-ni-tum

3.

ana-ku pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-Su [pulanu

4.

ina

5.

lumun

6.

sa

lumun

ilu

atali

ilu

Sin sa [ina

arfyi

ilu

istar-su pit la-

mtum(tum)]
pulani umi pulani isaknafna)]

ina

idati* 1

ikalli -

limniti* 1

ITL[M1S
ya

[mati

ya

la

tabati* ]

ibasa

a]

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.


-

7.

8.

As

sum gi

9.

as

ruk

10.

11.

na

su

ma

ilu

14. bi
15.
1

6.

17.

ls

dup

fra

fair

ub
-

al- [si-fa]

ku

ru

[un

na]

mu

ki

ma

ki

23

rik

lak

ra

ki

ki

niatati

pi

dum

mil
si

lit

mimma
su

as&ur

ti

da -as -pa

12. napisti(ti)
13.

ki

za-ka-a
-

sap

ina

sap

mimma

rz

liin -

nu

8.

Rev.
-

19
21.

mi

20

22.

The commencement

..........
of No. 57

the end of the Reverse of No.

(K

9909)

Each

7.

very similar to

Is

tablet Is addressed to

No. 57, 11. 2 and 4 7 corresponding to No, 7, 11. 59


L. 63 of No. 7, however, does not agree with 1. 8 of No.
Isfaara,

62.

57,

so that the texts, through closely parallel, are apparently not


duplicates.

No. 58.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.

......... J

nufasit

mu-sim simati* 1

3.

sii-id-nia

-su-u

Km-na-H

ta-pa-fyid 4

[ana-ku pulanu apil] pulani sa

ilu-

ilu
atati Uu Sin
su pulanu
istar-su pulamtum(timi)
[ina lumun
1
sa ma ar&i pulani] umi pulani isakna(na)
7
[lumun idati*
ilu

6.

ITLM1S
8.

limnili*

la tabati^

..........

sa ina] ikalli-ya u mati-a ibasa-a

pa-sa-su

9.

.........

anna

ii

,-ka

10.

12

fau

13
Rev.

14.
1

..........

-mi ilani$ mu-tdl-lum

mu-na-mir

15.

uk-li

18.

ki

si- ru

$u

lufy

$z

17

mu

- ris

l.TUR.RA
R2

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

124

the thickness of the tablet, No. 58

To judge from

(K 6644)

may possibly have contained two columns on either side. In


that case, the beginning of Col. II and the end of Col. Ill have
been preserved, inscribed with portions of two separate incantations.

No. 59.

Transliteration.
$l

3
4,

ina

kal

DUB

sa ipri* 1
1
sadani* l (ni) karrnni*

-ni

7777777

bU

il&ti*

saplati*
tas-Ut

-^

Ul

NUN
BUR

nduti(ti)

ar~ni u
Uu Samas

7.

ilani$ l

ma-mit

kaspn faurasu nu[kam]-sa-ku a-na-kar ir-

lit-ba-lu

10
"ti-ka

ii
12. [ina

Iwnun]

Uu atali

ilu

rabtti(ti)

Sin

sa id iittakkani(ru)
ina arfyi pulani [umi pulani

sa

isakna(na)]
13.

[lumun

14. [sa

15
1

ITLMIS

idatip

l&

[limniti^

ina ikalli]-ya

mati-yh

[ibasa-a)

Us-

-ya
-li-na-an-ni

ma-fai(?)~

18

mar ili-su in - an - na iln


Samas ilu Rammanu u iluMarduk

19

-tab-ba-Ia-ka

17

t&bati* 1]

20

rik -

21

amUu mitu

22

iribu

ku

ta

ti

la

itur

The upper portion of a tablet has been preserved by


No. 59 (K 7978), consisting of a heading or introduction of
three lines, and the beginning of an incantation to a male deity.

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.

125

Ho. 60.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.

2.

[LUGAL?] BI KA.TAR.ZU GA.AN.SJL

sar-[ru? su]-u

da-[li-li-ka htd-tul?]
3.

&

MU.MU

amllu

anaku

IN1M.INIMMA

4.

llu

Uu

KI

aradka

Samas.KAN

5. siptu

Samas daian sami-i u

6. bilu

fi-tu-u

7.

daianu

8.

an-na~su

g.

Mlu

1 1

llu

ul

irsiti(ti)

pastim(tim)
{2u
Bil

ki-bit-su

ut-tak-ka-ru

la

la

i-nu-u

a-mat-ka

sur-bat

im-ma$-si

ut-nin-ka

abu-ka

A-nitn

ra-

na-ram
sa

at-ta-ma

kima

la-it

ma-am-man

Hit

10. ki-bit-ka

mas-mas limnu(nu)

irsjiim(tim)

uz-ni

stru

ludlul

dalilika

ul

is-sa-na-an

ki-bit-ka

si- rat

Rev.

* l-ka

12.

14

[i]
-

15-

i ~

mu

mil

ki

sa

-di-ri-ka

amati* 1

16

SLMIS

-mat

17

18

19. [ina

20.

Iwnun

[lumun

.-n

ka
sirati*

ra
1

Sit-mu-ru

as

at-ta-.

la

sa-.

bu

....
....

lim-fa-rulik~ru-bu-

NLRUS

lizsAza(za)

llu

]atali Sin sa ina arfyi pulaniumi pulaniisakna[(na)]

ITLMIS

idati* ]

21. [sa ina ikalltj-ya

22

a-mat-ka

sii-tu-rat

13

limniti* 1

la

mati-ya
.

tabati[*

il?asa~[a]

.-us $it-Mt-li-ma-am-ma [damiktim](tim)

No. 60 (K 3463) consists of the lower portion of a tablet


After three colophon-lines there follows a prayer to Samas,
which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet. The prayer
opens with the following invocation:
5.

6.

Samas, judge of heaven and earth, that burnest the broad


earth!

7.

Lord, that openest the ear, the darling of Bill


Exalted judge, whose command is not altered,

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

126

Whose mercy no god

8.

has ever annulled!

lord art thou, and mighty

is thy word!
not forgotten, thy intercession
n. Like Ann, thy father, thy word is exalted!

9.

Thy command

10.

On

is

the Reverse of the tablet, which

is

unequalled

somewhat broken,

is

the suppliant continues his invocation of the god, and in


states the occasion of the prayer.

The second

11.

19

ff.

probably a Semitic transof the Sumero- Akkadian phrases with which it commences.

2.

lation

For

my

half of this line

conjectural restoration,

ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen,

is

BRUNNOW,

cf.

List, no. 561,

and

p. 73.

No. 61.

Transliteration.
i.

..............................
sat ki ...............

.....

.................

3.

4.

samtu

6.

[bi]

7.

nu

ilu

]A

[samu]-u

9.

[&]

ma

lu

A-nim

u
-

mi

[ma wni]

ni

SA.LA

VIF^

umi

y^]KAN bubbulum wn

[umi

13.

[a-na]

14. [ni]
15.
1

6.

[a-na]
[*ina

Hi

nap-sat
is

Hani* 1

mudu
lumun]

ib -

na

ilu

la

ti -

XV^^ wn
AB.AB umi
um Kmutti*

sarri

mudu

si

ka-ti

az
-

at

ta

[ma?]

it~ti-[ni]

umi

rim-ki
u

iln

rapsati(ti)
-

rabuti* 1

atali

ti

na

it -

ni

GU.ZI

urn
12.

ma

ba

kar* afM

.....

ta -

ib-ba-nu-u

ib -

tu

H KAN

..........

satm-i

sa

irsitwi(tim)*

ma-mit

10. [at]-ti

bu

..... .....

limuttu

tamti

ut

nim

8.

11.

ma

kibi

marat

5. [siptu]

nu

sik-nat matati

/..... IN]TI
[Ill]

ni

[ma?]
^passuru

nu-dat(?)-ti

at-ta-ra-[am?]
- za [kar?]

..........

Sin sa ina arfyi pulani umi pulani


isakna[(na)]

irsttum(tum).

& A
A Jiigallt.
1TLMIS limmtit 1 [id
3

After

J-^J

apparently omits
t&b&titf]

fia

1.

ma

reads in smaller characters:

16, reading
ikalli]-ya

in

its

u mati-ya

place:

lumun

[ttaSd-a],

it-ti.

idatiP 1

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.

127

........ ... mufo-ra-an-ni GU.ZUR-ki u-kul-li-.


8 ........... ~pi~ka pu-sur ina la ffl~ka su-sa-ag ........... [ka?]-bu-ut-ta-ka-ma fas-ma- a an-.
ilu
l -a ...
20 ........... - tu - un
sipat
"NIN.A
21.
........ "Bau
sipat
17
1

il

il

MA

22.

23

GU

No. 6 1 (K 8293) contains traces of four lines of directions


for ceremonies, which are followed by a short incantation of
seventeen lines, addressed to a goddess, "the daughter of Anu".

Only the first line of the eclipse-formula is included in the text,


this is replaced by the second and
while in the duplicate
the
formula.
third lines of

For the itm nu-bat(})-ti* cf. DELITZSCH, Beitrdge zur Assyr.^


Bd. I, p. 231, and JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 106 f. A similar sequence
of days occurs in K 2866, 1. 25 f. (S. A. SMITH, Miscellaneous
ii.

Assyrian Texts, p. 17);

cf.

also III

No.

56,

4.

Ho. 62.

Transliteration.
Obv.

Hani*1

kissat

!.

simati^

2.

samt-i

3
$l

us

4.

su

mu-us-si-ru

u
-

irsitim(tim)

busu

ru

at-tu-nu-ma

ku

nu

ma

[ta]-sim-ma wujurati* balatn at-tu-nu-ma tuus~sa-ra

6.

-la-mu

ka
-bit

10

n
I2

i-pis
-

bi

ba-la-tu-um-ma

pi-ku-nu

su

balatu

sipat-ku-nu

ta-par-ra-sa

rapasti(ti)

irsiti(ti)

1
ka-bi-su ki-fib sami-i fukitti^ at-tu-nu-ma

lum-ni sa-ki-nu dum-ki mu-pa-si-su idati*


ITIMIS limmti* 1

-da-a-ti Kmniti*
-$i-ru

la tabati mu-sal-li-tu ki-ilum-ni

NAM3UL.BLI

i-ma

idati*

ITI.MIS

ma-la ba-sa~a

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

128

13.

**istar-$u puapil pitlani sa ilu-su pnlanu

[ana-ku

lamtum(tum)

15.

ITLMIS

ft

14

ilM

17.

ina

8.

ina

it-ta-nab-sa-nim-ma

ad-ra-ku

[falj-ba-ku-ma

T^Tna lumun

limniti*

aiali

iln

su-ta-du-ra-ku

Uu Samas
atali
lumun
ilu
ilu
BU
l-a sU-ut^A-nim su-ut
1
Sa ana kakkabani*
ilu

ina

Sin
Sa $ii-ut
pl

is-sal-

.........

19. ina

Jl

sa ana a-^a-mis

lumun

ina

20

it-ii-ify-

ati

Re*.

^/-tf

21

22

ana

rabtti(ti)

kalu
24

SAR

.-ak-ki

mi**

ttliiti*

TAjLMr

.....
p*]Marduk tukan(an) III KA
mu
nikii
samni
SA
[dispu
KU.AJ.TIR tasapak(afe)

25
26.

taSakanfan)]

fyiinitu

tuk&nfan)

27.
28. [*

mmirm

SA.NA

biirasi

taSakanfan)

lirnZAG **ruMLfff [u **r*KAJZI

niki]

ta-

sakan(an)

KU.DUB.DUB.BUSUB.[$UB(di)]
minutu(tu) an-ni-tu III Sanitu munu-ma us-

[te?]-sal-lab III

2g

30

ki-in-ma
31.

mUu

33. [sd

A$titr-ban-aph Sarri
Is
i
*Assur
na

36. [sd ina]

Sarr&ni* l(ni)

32. [ikal]

>

._

sarrani

sar

bill

bil]

kiSsati sarrt

m&fu

KJ

ilu

[Assur ]

ilu

tdk - lum
Bilit
a]
u
iln
is-m-ku-u$
&
umii*
Ta$-mi-tum
rapaUuni(tum)
34. [sd] ***Nabu
ni-sik
na-mir-tum
ina**
dnp-sar-ru-ti
35? [i-6tt]-u
.

37.

[mimma

Sip

a
su

ru]

il

*Nabit]

38. [ni-mi-ife

ti-kip

dup-pa-a-ni
ta-mar-ti
40. [a-na

as]

39. [ina

42.

43. [***A$Sur
44.

nu

[man-nu sd itabbalu
fi

[Suma

Su

ilu

it

la

tu

sa-an-t&k-ki
fur

as

Su]

nik

ki-rib

Sarri

ag]-gis

ina

ya

i - fyu -

zu

it-ti

i%-$i~is

mati

ri

ba-aS-mu

ma-la
ab

ma&

lik

ur]
lu-u] Suma-Su

BUit

zira

$i-ta]-as-si-ya

mudu

41. [itillu

ri

i -

u-kin

ikalli-ya

Hani* 1

ma

ilu

Assur

Sumi-ya i-sat-ta-ru
lis-ki-pu-$u-ma
li - foal - li - feu

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.

129

No. 62 (K 7593) Is the upper portion of a large tablet.


Obverse contains a prayer, which Is addressed to more than
one deity, and is offered with the object of obtaining help on
The line that is ruled between
several occasions of distress.
the
commencement of a second
1
mark
6
does
not
11. 15 and

Its

incantation, but rather a fresh section of the first prayer. For


at that point the suppliant ceases his invocation and the statement of his own condition of alarm, and prays for deliverance

powers and influences. As the first of these


evils is that caused by a lunar eclipse the tablet is included
The other evils, that are enumerated
in the present Section.
The Reverse
in 11. 17
20, appear to be of an astral nature.

from various

evil

of the tablet concludes with a ceremonial section of seven

lines.

12. The compound ideogram NAM.BUL.B1 appears to be


a somewhat general term for evil or unpropitious influences, cf.
IV
2277, Obv., 11. 3 ff., Rev., 11. i, 4, etc.
17, Rev., 1 15

For the

J-,

Series of incantations entitled the

see BEZOLD,

29.
1.

Catalogue p. 456, sub


>

For the restoration of the end of

12; see also

No.

30,

1.

>

<

2587.

this line, cf.

No. 40,

24.

The most recent


given by TALLQVIST, Die
32.

Leipzig 1895, pp. 41, 53

HlA^ ^Arf f |^

f.,

translation of this colophon has been

Assyrische Beschworungsserie Maqlu,


etc.

VOCABULARY

tltu "spell, charm": '-*/-# 36,5; i-il-ta-$u 32,4.

abu

n,

"father": a-

2; 19, 5; a-fo 6, 24;

n,

38; 12, 34, 87;

21,56; 33. I2 abu 11,22; abu-ka ^\-]\ 3,15; 27,9;


6o n; aM-ya u, 22 7; abi-ya u, 22 Ms ; a-bu-ni 61, 7.
;

DDK

" to

to make
II i
brig-ht": lu-fa-i& 12, 82;
....
to
li-ib-bi-bu-nin-ni
lib-bi-bu*.
S6;
12,
bright,
purify":
12,

shine,

86

ubbib-an-ni (ideogr.

7;

ibbn "pure":

abubu

<4

be

LAH.LAH)

11,25.

f^-^z 30, 2.

"deluge, itiundation" a-bu-bu


:

n,

a-bu-ub 12, 23;

a-bu-bi 21, 80.

AB.AB

a festival?: fi/w)

a t> nu "stone": abni^1

aban birki
abkallu

AB.AB

61,11.

12, 104; 49, 28.

"thunderbolt": abni* 1 birku 21,

"arbiter":

17.

ab-kal 22,35; abkallu 22,37; abfealli

^^/

1DK

12,88,114; 53,3.
53,27;
abaru "to be strong": ? a-bi-rum 6,97; 10,7.

abaru

iDKs aburri
DDK* abbuttu

4t

strength": a-ba~ri 46, 16.

in security": aburris (ideogr.

U.SAL)

25,6.

"chain, fetter" (see $abatu): a-bu-ti 1,42;

33* 24,

agubbft "pure water;


12,85,

n8;

vessel of purification": kar^ aiu

a-gub-ba 15,

18.

9,

45;

VOCABULARY

132
ts

agagu
aggu

be enraged": i-gu-ga 4,46; 6,89; 7,27.

to
u

angry": ag-gu 6
uggatii "anger": ug-gat
"

/#-*-

27,20; 46,5,

12;

<4sin

ig

[agagu

12, 77.

46, i; [*J-gu-6 28,9.

UGU.KUL.LA(>w):
IGLMAN.GIRI (*"):

12,101.
51.

4-

plain, country": {i-ga-ru 21, 84.


kar* a *H
"incense-burner, censer":

ug*aru

adaguru

**rt*t* a -da

a-da-giir 12,4;

.gur 30, 23.

ad! "up to": adi 11,37.


idlu "hero":

l-dil 9, i;

admu

"child":

adaru

"to fear":

4,42;

adiru

ad-mi-ki 7,40.

Ii a-du-ur-ma

ad-ra-kii

46,2;

28, 10;

III 2 $&-ta-du-ra-ku

62, 15;
4

18, 20.

4,42; 62,

trouble, distress": a-di-

15.

5,6.

Idirtu "affliction": i-dir~t& 12,69.

adirtu

fit

grief": ? a-di-ra-tii 30, 13.

mudlssu "renewer, renovator":


s/i'ii

mu-di$-$u-u 9,5; mu-dis-

12,30; 21,4.

iddissu, iddisu **newly shining":


id~di$-$u-u i,2

2|^4

id~dis-sii-u

12, 18;

6,98; id-di-su-u 12,18^.

umu

"storm": U-mu 20,9,

urru

"light": urru-ka 1,5,

izibu

III

n; 21,9,35,37.
10.

"to save, to deliver": s&-zi-&i 31, 6; &-su-ba 4,

3i; 6 ?6.
is

f|^ 4 izizu

be angry":

to

izzu

<6

mighty t

uzzu Danger":

J|^

6,

bu

**ear":

79;
44

7,

6,89; 7,27; i-zi-za-ma 7,41.

terrible": i%-zi-t& 12, 117.

^-^

izzitu? "anger":

uznu

i-zi-za

^^r-i/

12,77;

i-eis-su

12,20;

16; 19, 20; 21, 62;

n,

#-*" 33,3.
i; i-zi-su

uz-ni 60,6;

uzna du -si-na

brother": a&i-ya 11,226";

a$*l-$u

afiamis "together": a-fa-tnte 62,

bu

*side":

abttu

<4

a-&-ya 13,23.

side":

a-^rf 12,68.

19.

n,

uzna

(cf.

A
du

-ai 4, 34;

birtu) 12, 38.

21,5,

VOCABULARY

alu]

133

a b& "hostile": ? a-&i-t&-ma 11,24,

aljazu "to hold, to grasp"; a-fyu-zu 8, 6.


ajiarrikanu a disease of the eye: afyarrikanu (ideogr.

IGLIGI) 51,12.
itiru "to protect'*:

m-ma(P) 4,34;

i-ti-ir

56,6;

i-ti-ra-ta

KAR)

31; 6,76; *#ra. (ideogr.

51,2;

[i]-fi-zr

9,35;

if-ti-rat

if-ri-nl-in-

/-#-ra 4,

6,64;

7, 14; 37, 12.

itiru a garment: i-ti(?}-ra 31, 10.


ai "not, never":

b5s

*w 2, 45;

? 19,
;
10, 22;
124; 7, 5j
Ms
21,
12,
62,
24;
63, 64, 65, 67, 69, 74
65.
77; 15, 9;

6,

ya u "where?": ya-u
aibu

10; 21, 54.

foe": ai-bi-ya 21, 64.

inu "eye":

aru

ini 40, 10; ini-wa 40, 13; ini pl-ya 53, 10.

I 2 "to lead, rule": mu-ut-ta--ir (or I 2

tirtu "command, law":

//-r// 2,

ikdu "mighty, courageous":

^^

"ISVO?) 6, 20.

18; 3, 15.

ik-du 20, 18; 46, 18,

"needy *: i-ka-a 2, 20; 3, 16.


ikutu "need, want": i-ku-tu 12,37;
i-ku-ti 2, 20; 3,

akalu

i-ku-tuni

kil(?)

takalu(lu)

ideogr.

KU

33,46;

KU.KU)

IV

li-t&-

45, 4B; Kt-[ta(?)-kil(?)] 33, 29, 32.

i,

m akalu

"eating": ma-ka-li-i

7, 52.

iklitu "darkness": ik-lit-si-[na]

uklu "darkness":

12, 35,

uk-li 58, 17.

ukallu?: u-kal(galf)-lu 21, 1 8.


ikallu "palace": z^/ 9, 32; ikalli-yb

H3/7

2,20^;

6.

"to eat, to consume": Ii ikkal-m (ideogr.

12, 121

6,

fr.

7,

22, 61; 19, 12;

27, 11

^;

i, 13,

40; 4, 19, 41;

50, 16; 53, 26: 54,

555; 56n; 57,6; 58,7; 59,14; 60,21; 61, 16^.


ikimmu "spectre": i-kim-wtu 53, 13^ 14; ikimmu (ideogr.
GIDIM) 50, 19; 53, 6, 15; GIDIM(UTUG?).MA 22, 12.
4;

uknii "lapis-lazuli":

abnu

uknu

12, 12, 13, 70.

ikkaru "husbandman": ?ik-ka-ru


alu "city": alu

21, 25;

56, 4.

ali 12, 65; 21, 25; 62, 20;

21, 14, 18; ali-ya 4, 37, 46; 6, 82, 88; 7, 19, 26.

ali-ya

VOCABULARY

34
Ilu "god": ilu

44, 50; 4, 37, 46; 6, 3, 4, 82, 88, 121,

i, 25,

122,132; 7,19,26;

31,107,111;
38;

[ilu

10,20,21,27;

19,3,15.

11,7,11,15,17; 12,
21,18,25,76,93; 22,7,36,

2 5;

28, 7; 33, 27, 35; 50, 25; 60, 8;

27, 23;

Hi 12, 57,

21,26; 27,12; 33,3; 61,13; Hi (NI.NI) 4,45; 6,


^7; 11,25; 30,10; ilu-Su 1,38; 2,24,26; 3,3; 6,27,
77;

55,83^; 10,32; 12,45; *3, 5^ 3*, 4J 33, 21 50,13;


54, i; 56, 8: 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13; *A-Jte 2, 26 /?; 50, 12;
59, 17; ili-yh i, 23; 2 ? 40; 4, 29, 36; 6, 73, 81, 87, 123;
;

7,11,18,25;
21, 67;

29; 8, ig

bis

23;

9,

3,27,41;

50, 5, 10, 29;

19, 345
;

iltitu

52, 5;

12,61,71,92;
1
6, 1 1; Hani*

33

**

127, 129, 130; 7,


10, 3, 5, 15, 23;

21, 52, 56, 58, 61, 93;

il-tum 7,35;

20; 39,

6, 7;

2/-tf 30,

ilat(at]

30;

-/*/ 2, 43;

37; i-lA-a-ti

i,

i.

i,

29;

32, 6.
4fc

godhead, divlnity

y?
:

54, 6; ilu-

ilu-ti-ka i, 18; 13,6; 22, 10,


1 1

12, 91; 21, 70; 27, 15;

6, 16; i-lut-ka 6, 68; ilu-ut-ki

34? 8, !?

4>

"not":

nl 6,26; 12,58; 14,17; 50,8; 60, iobis ;

50, 51; 4, 44; 6, 86;

7,

24; 12,

i,

19, 77, 100, 119;

31, 32; 21, 2; 33, 36, 46; 51, 16; 53, 23; 59,

ultu "from":

i,

19, 8,

n.

ul-tu 6,58; 11,36.

a demon: alu
ii

22,

43,3,4.5; 49,5?

53, 27; 58, 16; 59, 7; 61, 14; 62,

66; 27, 22; 46, 8; iln-ut-ka 9,

ttl

in,

27,4,7; 33,8,12; 39,8;

iltu "goddess":

....

25, 26, 29, 30, 32;

ii, 14, 35; 12, 79, 87, 88, 114;

5.

11,26;

///-.

12; 5. i; 6, 39, 65, 91,

* J

5J 4> 9>

5, 6,

10,21;
37, 9;

bis
14, 16, 17; 2, 2, 15, 18, 25, 30, 31, 45, 47; 3, 6 , 13,

n,

i,

9,16,18;

22, 17, 61, 62;

12, 51.

"lofty, situated above**; that

to

59
ili

Saplu,
?

q.

v.)

which is in heaven (opp.


./- a 2 it B\ ilu 21, 55; Uati?1

4^

on, upon": Hi

T,

58; 12, 6, 97^, 104, 115; 17,

tft-^tf

2,

14, i;

19,24; 22,58; 53,9;

34; ffi-ya

y.

6,

58; 10, 4; Hi-yh

m-

12, 57, 107; 27, 12,

I,

6,

7,

8;

22, 47; 12, 57;

93; 7,31; 5 i, 7

VOCABULARY

amlMtu]

alaku

togo": Ii

lil-lik

5> 4;

*-A

53r 5J

19,30;

(=

24; 53, 19; lul-lik 6, 117: 10, 18; 13, g;


I 2 lit-tal-lak
*3> 4; 42, 10 ; a-li-kat 8, 12;

lit-tal-.

III 2

10,21;

6,123;

li-sa-lik

14, 10.

*H$taKk?)

a-lak-ti 4, 30; 6, 113; 10, 16; 11,

30, 9.

alalu "to bind,

^IL

12, 9;

*<wILXA

30, 25.

hang up": /-//

to gird, to

"to shine, be bright": lu-lil 12, 81;

50, 23; lil-ti-ki

n,

IL.(LA) a plant:

DU

illika(ka) ideogr.

alaktu "path, way":

135

42, 14.

II

"to

AZAG)

bright, purify": ullil-an-ni (ideogr.

make

12, 84.

illu "bright, pure": il-lu 49, 32; illu 12, 2; 21, 28, 74;

30,21; 31,8; 33^39; 48,17;

ulinnu

"robe, vestment":

uKmu-ka

4,24; 6,21,71;

22, 42; 27, 5; 32, 7, 15; 37, 7; 62, 24.

7, 9;

illuti*

joy

5, 2

ulinnu

ulinnu-ki

ul-si

pomp":

"when;

4, 29;

6,73; 7,11; 37,

29

73

6,

7,

1 1

37, 9.

10, 20; ulsi (ideogr.

6,121;

among": i-ma

in,

4,

8, 18;

9, 12,

UL)

20 B\ 54, 7;

62, 12.
4

irnldu "to stand; to establish":


i,

"^

41; li-im-id

speak": III

amatu

imid-ki (ideogr.

KIKI)

5, 4.

uS-ta-mu-&

i, 15.

"word, speech": a-mat

4, 43; 6, 85; 7, 23; 8, 15;


a-mat-sa 33, 2; a-mat-ka 60, 9, 12; 0#zl
ma-ti-ya n, 5-4; am-ma-ti-ya 11,5; amati$ (K A.A.MlS)

9,

20; 12, 89;

60, 16.

atmu **speech, word":


mamttu **ban, curse*

at-mu-u-a 49,

i,

48

12, 52, 78

59, 7

amilu "man": amilu


a-ml-lu-tu
*

12,

u, 8-^;
1
56 5; amiluti?

12, 57 5, 63

9.

ma-mi-tu 33,32; 61,9; ma-mit


ma- ..... 39, 15.
61, 10
;

11,15; 12,1; amilu (NA) 12,121;


a-ml-lu-tum n, 8; ^- ..........
7,

51; 12, 56, 63, 66;

amUutum(tum)

jBC; amUnti(ti} 12, 57.

amilfttu "mankind": amilutu 12,107^; 51,4; amiluti


12, 61; 50, 25; a-ml-lu-ti 12, 107; a-mi-lu-ta 12,

in.

VOCABULARY

136

"mother": um-mu

DDK tt^^m
7, 9.

22;

595

n,

34;

iimmatu

"host": urn-mat

11, 2 2

47;

4,

77;
*-*/ 12,

6, 71,

57, 2;

7, 13;

37,

wnmi-ya

39;

D\ ummu

77

30, 20;

[ummu

22 bls

ummi-ya n,

7;

2, 47.

irouku "might, strength": i-inn-ku 21,8; i-mu-ka 60,13;


i-mu-ki 49, 23; 60, 14; i-mufe

19.

nimiku "wisdom": ni-mi-ki 13,10; 21,57;


timfku
}i2fc$

amaru

"supplication":

"to see":

100; hi-mur

12,

H3";

amiru "deafness (?)":


4 4; a-mi-ri 13,
ii^

ana
J^

"to, for, towards,


Hi,

425 2, 22;

30, 17;

a-mi-ri- .....

6,

no; immiri
also

according to";

12,96.

compounded

mafyar, pani (gq. v.}:

23;

7, 29,

50, 52, 62; 8, 24; ii, 9, 24,

6,

20;

13,

20bis

a-na

18,3,17^; 19,14;

21,

8; 31, 5; 33, 23, 34; 39, 2; 40, 4; 42, 7; 45, 7;

57: 7? 61, 13, 15;

ana

6,23^,34,81,82,91,116;

37:

27, 17; 34, 2.

3, 4;

libbi,

12, 88, 109

30,

12,

I 2 i-tam-

8;

arki}

26,39;
53. i9

36:

a-mi-ru-tt-a

"Iamb, sheep": immiru

with a&amiS,
i, 3,

2,

i,

9-

immiru

limur (Sl.BAR)

15, 9;

a-ma-ri-ka

a~ta-mar

12, 106;

mur(?)

a-mur

41, 13.

ti-mi-ki 11, 27.

i, 4, 8,

7,

27; 2, ib;

8, 19,

4,

36,

58; 8, 20; 10,


bis

18,33; n,i542,44; *a, i, 2, 5, 8, 11,48, 68, 72, 97


ioo Ws 104, 115, 116, 120; 13,13; 18,17,19.4; 21,7,11,

1*
23, 28, 88

32,3;

8
,

62,

37, 10,
ftt

ina

76;

6, 74, 75,

n,

52,3; 53,

"since,

because of ': ds-Sum

7, 12, 13, 14;

4, 31,

19, 15; 27, 15, 16, 17, 18;

12; 50, 17; 57, 8.

through, among, during"; also compounded with


bain, Mrity kinb, pam> sapli (qg. z/.): i-na 18, loA;

"In,

Hi,

22, 63;

ina

o w%

n,

i, 5,

13, 15, 24, 26,

49,50;
39

30, 20; 31, 8:

8, 19, 22.

a$sum (= ana sum)


32;

26, 4;

38,1; 40,16; 50,23; 51,10;

35 !5;

i6 bis I7 bis

24, 6:

22, 48, 67;

90;

bis
,

2,2,15,16; 3,13,14; 4, 5i
bis
;
4i> 43
6, 21, 22, 24,
5* i, 28;

78, 8 3 Z>,

84^,

8 5 bls ,

bi

23 % 38, 44, 56, 6o

17,18,35:

10, 2i

n3^

b!s
,

ter
,

39

bis
,

40, 43, 44,

7> 12, i7

bis
,

19, 38,

26, 37, 41, 47, 65,

bis
120, 122; 7, 16, 19, 2o , 22,

8, 16,

24;

11,5,14,27,28;

9, 8, 10, 13, 14, 16,

12, 2, 6, 8, ir, i3

bis
,

VOCABULARY

anrra]

37

bi

34j 56? 5g? 62? 66? 6j> 70j 72j 75) 7 6, So, 81, 82,
bis
bis
i02
87, 98,
113, 114, ii6 , 118; 13, 6, 7, 10, n, 26, 32;

I4

j-ter^

Sj

14,5;

b
16, ii

15,15;

17,7,8;

18, 4, 6, 10, i9

bis

19,

io bis , 12, 13, 18, 28, 31;


21, 6, 10, 14, 28, 48, 60, 61, 73,
bis
Ms
22, 8, 9, io
14, 15, *7> 18, 29, 53, 54, 56, 60,
74, 92
;
bis
ter
b5s
13; 28, 6 ; 30, 20,
66, 69 ; 26, 5; 27, 5, 6, 7, 8,
,

n^

26 bis

6 bis ;

56,

i4

Hs

15,

26;

6, 18, 24,

51, 15; 52, 2, 4

bis

bis

4, 5;

i6

56, 9

i2 Ms , 14;

i,

bls

10,

60, i9

u; 57.4 to
Ws 21
,

55>

5, 6 bis 7;
bi
i6 %i6^, 18; 62,
,

17, 18, 19, 20.

inuma when": i-nu-ma 6, 56; 21, 73; 24,


ma 12, i, 121 mu(?)-ma 42, 25; fe//^
4<

53,

6 f 13. 14?

61, 11,

bis

bis
54, 2 , 3,4, 5;

3, 6, 9,

59,

8 Ws 14, 16,23, 2 4 bis 26, 27 bis 28;

5,

31*6,8; 32,7,15; 33*12,25,27,36,40,44; 34,


U
bis
39, 5 \ 135 40,6,15; 41,
35 2 4; 3<5,7; 38, 4
bis
bis
48, *7; 49 H;
42, 13, 15, 17, 25; 46, io
47, 7
3

2 bis ;

5; 33, 45; inu-

42

>

2 5-

annul; to be annulled, to be altered, to become


invalid": i-nu-u 60, 8; inu-u i, 51; 19, 32; /-^ 4> 445

HjKi in ^

t<to

6,
pBfci}

86;

7,

tanihu

24; 19, 8; 21, 2.

"sighing-,

29; ta-m-[bi?]

groaning":

l"uK

to fa ^ nt

anaku

'

ta-m-ifati-y& 15^

to be weary":
y
:

36; 4, 16;

a-ni-bu 20,

a-na-ku 50, 12; 56, 7;

6,27,83^; u,

21,11,51; 27,11;

9,

5-

u;

21, 9, 35, 37.

ana-ku

i,

38;

12,45,90,94; 13,5,20;
39,16; 43,7;
13; anaku 60, 3.

16;

62,

INIM.INIM.MA "prayer": 1,28,52; 2,9,42; 3,9;


5> 10;

6,17,35,70,95,131; 7,8, 33;

10, 6, 26, 34;

10;

17,5;

u,

41;

18, 18;

2, 26,

3>7; 3^4; 332i;

54, i; 55, 2; 57, 3; 58, 5

23;

33

5, 7.

tanibtu "sighing":
"

I2 5 I

ta-ni-fcu i, 455

12, 95;

19, 33?

68; 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5;

13, 12; 14,

S,

n;

20;

4,8,

9,27;

15, 17;

16,

20,7; 21,24,72,91; 22,30,

26, 3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30,

19; 3*> 7; 3%, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5? 3^, 6; 37> 6; 38, 3; 39,

4;

40,2; 42*24; 43,8; 44,2; 45, 4; 46,

16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; 60,

annti "sin": an-ni


35; 27, 21.

2, 38;

n,

9;

47 ^; 48,

4.

19, 29

Hs
,

3o

bis
,

31, 32, 33, 34,

VOCABULARY

138
tito

^ e merciful";

II 2 "to

[axmn

weep, to pray": ut-nin

21, 62;

ut-nin-ka 60, 10.

annu "mercy":
an-ni-ki

53

i,

51;

an-na-$& 60, 8; an-ni-ka 19, 32; 52, 2;


6, 86; 7,24; 33, 36; an-ni-ku-nu

4, 44;

5-

nun in u "mercy,

compassion; sighing", prayer": un-nina 22,64; un-ni-ni 9, 39; 33,55 un-ni-ni-ya*,^ 2,33;
6,80; 7,17; 8,4; 18,14-4; 21, 21; 33,26; un-m-ni-ya

4i 35; 18, *4; 23, 3.

?innintu "sorrow (?)":

annu

0-

an-ni-i 12, 59; 13, 26: 21; 21; 22, 56; an-ni-

21, 70;

an-nam

6,95; n,42;
92;

n.

an-nu-u 53, 15; an-nu~u 30, 29; 53, 15;

"this":

wi-f 7, 38;

ma

in-nin-ti 30,

BI (= annani)

12, 1,03, 115;

12,2;

13,13;

1 1

16,

18,19;

2, 9;

21,28,73,

22, 31, 69; 24, 5; 28, 6; 30, 20; 32, 3; 34, 6; 38, 4;

39,5; 41,

2; 46, 10; 47, 7; 51, 10; 52, 3;

an-na(?)

...

44,3; an-ni-tu 2,10; 30,27; 40,13; 62,30; an-m-[ti]


51,

n;

a-nu-ti-ma

ANJRIM(fc";:
insu "weak":

i,

33; a-na-ti-ma

40, 14.

/-^

12, 119: w?-jtf 2, 21; 22, 50; 48, 3;

/;/-

9i 37, 45-

altu "wife":

/-rf 4, 10,

n.

tfnisitu "men, mankind":

50,9;

atta

5, 15.

ti-ni-si-i-ii 2,

attt "thou":

19^;
/-to

ti-ni-si-i-ti 2, 19; 3, 16;


ti-ni-si-ti

19, 13;

9,52; ti-m-sit 12,33.

2,25; 6,43; 12,31,105; 18, 8;

50,29;

at-ta-ma 6,112; 10,15;

4, 10, ii

I ^?

34. 35;

fl/-tf

60,9;

61, 10; [at]-ti-ma 32, 14.

atttznu "ye":

at-tu-nu 7, 46; 8, 22;

at-tu-nu-ma 52, 5;

62, 3, 5, 9.

isianti "festival^: i-sin-na-ka

i, 18.

mlsirn "band, fetter": misiru (ideogr. SU.I.BU)


muiru (ideogr. SU.LTUM) 53, 17.

?M aptu "dwelling,

53, 16;

habitation"; a-pa-a-ti 13, 16; 33, 34;

33, 6.

"clouds": &-pi-i 20, 12; 21, 38.

-/^-

VOCABULARY

Irtu]

u: 1

39

a-pa-lu 11,4; a-pa-lum 11, 4 A.

a P lu "son": ap-lu
38; 33? 6;

n;

2,

3, 10; *-/// 2,

TUR.U)

tf^/# (ideogr.

A) 1,38; 2,26;

16;

4,

27, 83

6,

g,

47

31; 22, 56,

g,

38; apil (ideogr.

10,31; 12,45,90;

27,11; 30,7; 3i,4;

22,11,51;

13,5;

33, 21;

39, 16;

54, i; 57, 3; 58,5; 62,13.

a plant: upuntu

upuntu
u

apsii
57;

the deep, the abyss

a/,rf 5,
i4

17; 40,

n.

apsu

3, 5; 4,

15; 8, 18; 21,

12, 87.

8;

>>

dust":
u

u to

pu$(us)

7,

11

to support, sustain": [i?]-pi-rat 9, 37,

apsanu
ipisu

80;

6,

yoke": ap-sa-na-ki

DU

Ideogn

ideogr.

22, 69;

2.

8, 7.

DU

n, 36; /n, 16; /?-/-

i-pu-su

12, 12; 33, 45; i-pu-u$

ipus(us)

21;

8,

16,

n;

18, 19;

28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 4; 39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;

DIM)

47, 7; ?>//^ (ideogr.

12, 103, 115;

2,9; 6,95; 12,2; 13,13; 16,


22, 31, 69;

28, 6;

10;

AG.AG (=

47, 7:

(I.ZUN) 59

make, to perform":

to

do,

19, 26;

21, 92:

12, 55; ipri*

32, 3;

1 1

34, 6;
ipus)

DU.DU (= ipus)

18,19; 21,28,73,92;

38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 46,

n,

42; 24, 5; 30, 20; 51,

10; 52, 3; i-pis 62, 7.

ipiStu '^handiwork

ipisu

to practise

i-fi-Si

7,58;

':

[i]-pis-ti 32, 10.

magic"; part, "sorcerer, sorceress":

i-pfr-ti

7,58.

ipgu "magic, sorcery":

ip-si 12, 56.

uptsti "magic, sorcery": u-pis 12, 62, 109; 50, 17.

itpisu "prudent":

[it]-pi-[sl] 4, 15; i-ti-ip-su

"to surround, confine, bewitch": II


mu-us-si-ru 62,2; ns-su-ru 62,4.

u$urtu "charm,

spell":

22, 2.

tu-us-sa-ra

62,5;

^usurati^1 6,112; 10,15;

ig,

6; 62, 2, 5.

ukuru a

am

plant or tree:

"blossom":

irtu Abreast

^^

^ukuru

(?

wlibbi giSimmari) 12, 84.

ter

12, 5

11
:

rtf/-j

i,

49; 33^33-

VOCABULARY

140

iribu
iribu

44

22.
fllght of locusts": iribu 59,

"

Ij[

to enter":
III

53, 19;

ardu

21, 88; 22,

amd-ki

slave

n;

&;&*=

with

i-rib (Inf.

"to bring In": li-Si-rib 23,

"servant,

27,

"sunset")

2.

2, 26 D: 12,45,90,94;
aradka (URU.ZU) 60, 3;

arad-ka

':

n:

50. 12;

43, 7.

"way": wr-#
1

"quickly"
u

araku Ii

i,

24; 22, 59.

ar-his 2, 24.

be long":

to

III

II

18, 16:

li-ri-ik

ar-n->h" 8, 17;

lengthen":

n-ka

[iribu

"to

"to lengthen": $&-

5, 3.

precious wood: wurkarinnu 12,

urkarinnu a

8, 15,

116;

30, 26.

arallA "the Lower World, the realm of the dead": a-raal-li-i 2, 22; aralli[-ma] 27, 6.

arnu

"sin":

48; 50, 17;

47;
12,

ir-nu

2,

23

bis

ar-ni-ya

dr-na 2 23^;

Ar-ni 59, 7;

"*

5. 6;

&r-ni-ya 12, 76 C;

12,84;

54; ar-ni

7,

ar-nu(-ya?)

7,

6,

&r~ni-yh 1,26;

84 C.

Irinu "cedar":
"earth":

irsltu

ir$ta(ta)

tim(tim)

1,7;

3,8;

ir-$i-tum
irsitifti)

3; fra// 4, 15;

n;

1 6,

12, 82

irsitum(tum)

61, 8^4;

60,5; 62,8;

10,9,24;

50, 8; 53, 20, 21; 60, 5; 61,8; 62,

a-ra-ti

i,

41;

#mz/

12, 68, 74,

12, 33; 22, 37; 46, 18.

Irfsu "scent, odour":

i-rir$u 2, 28; i-ri-$a

arsasii "device, machination

12,

28 CD.

':

Ar-sa-m-u

7,57; Ar-$a-$i-i 7,51; 4r-to-.

12, 63 5; <;*-.&*-

.........

1
3; arsasi^ 12, 63; 21, 65.

Isatu

tl

fire":

M/

*ry*-

12,64,82;

12.

arratu "curse, Incantation":


Irsu "wise": ir-Su

?;

1,30; 19,7;

6,100,128;

5,12;

18, 6; 22, 39; 46,

Mf^?j

n.

***irinu 30, 25; 40, 4,

49, 27: z"M// 21, 74; 36, 7.

to sprout, to bear fruit": i$-$ub-ba-a 12, 97.

a shrub: *wa$agu

12, 10; *sua$agi 21, 74.

51,

VOCABULARY

ittfj

141

isttu "trouble, confusion": [i]-sa-ti-ya


u

aakkn

evil

sickness,

n,

20,

aSakku

consumption":

46;

i,

33, 30.
ds-li-i-ii

(?ina

21, 79.

li-i-ti)

usumgallu "sovereign, ruler": usumgal 9, 7; 12,


ilu
asnan u corn, grain' a$-na-an 2, 29
as-na-an

32.

ds-na-an

12,30;

>;

2, 29.

asaru u to be favourable,

to bless": I

li-su-[ru-u] 3, 6;

a-si-nt 12, 32; &-,&> 22, 3; ^z-l/r 6, 43; a$im(ra) ideogr.

SAR

II

27, 6;

(? [ma]-&i-ra)

ns-su-ru

i, 4.

asirtu "sanctuary, shrine": as-rat 21, 54; A$-rat n,


isirtu u shrine":
u

asru

28; as-n-su

n,

39; ^&2T (ideogr.

17, 6.
u

asaridu

n,

ds-ri

place":

KI)

13.

is-ri-ti 22, 7.

prince, chief: a-$a-ri-du 22, 70; a-sa-rid 2, 25;

39, 127;
rf

10,23; 20,15,17; 27,2550,29;

9,5:

SAG.KAL)

(ideogr.

22,1,37; aSaridu

/z^-

(ideogr.

INLDU)

asarid (ideogr. SxlG.KAL) 22,


i, 42; 33, 23;
asarid
6;
(ideogr. TIK.GAL) 50, 8.
istu "from": is-tu 1,23; 53,6; i$-tft(?) 9,44; istu-m~nu
12, 101.

istaru
$u

5,

ti-ta-ri

goddess":

13;

5,

ilu

8;

6,67;

ilu

i$-tar

istaru 27, 23;

12; *"/fcr 1,44; 6, 57;

ilu

12, 61, 107,

ilu

12,31;

istari 12, 57

in;

is-tar-

B\ 27,

33, 27; 50, 25;

a*i$tar-$u

2, 24 /?, 26; 3, 3; 6, 27, 83


i, 38;
;
12, 45;
^3,5; 3^,4; 32, 5; 33, 21
54, i; 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13;
;

u
2,

*i$tari-yii

25;

9,^7;

40;

45;

6,

73, 81, 87;

12,71,93; 21,67; 22,18; 37,9;

1
23; **istarati*

ITI

4, 29, 36,

7,

43; 9, 29; 33,

7,
ilu

n,

18,

istari i,

n.

cf. nntf.

itt:i

with":

51, 12;

50, 10-4;
itti-ki 6,

ya

i,

r/-//

#//-$

44;

27,7,8;

2,

6,

itti-yb i, 24;

7,

35;

12,78,104; 22,32;

itti-

24; 32, 5;

itti-ka 2, 30,

75;

//// 2,

6, 55; it-[ti-ka]
31; 19, 16; 50, 10; it-ti-ki 4, 32;

13; 37, ii

it-ti-ya 4, 37; 22, 61, 62; itti-

82, 88; 7, 26: 21, 67; 28, 3; 30, 10; 33, 27;
6,

82

7,19;

12,71,112; 14,7; 19,30;

22, 19; 50, 19; it-ti-ni 61, 8; it-ti-ni-[ma?] 61, 9.

VOCABULARY

*4 2

"portent":

ittu

[ittu

^/^

(ITI) 12,65;

(ITI.MlS)

i, 13,

i9>n; 27,11^;

40; 4,18,40; 6,ii3/?; 7,21,61; 12,64;

50, 15; 53i 25; 54, 3; 55. 4; 56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13;

16^;

60, 20; 61,

62, 10, 12, 14.

Uu

atalu "eclipse' :
atalu 6, 122; 10, 21; iln atalt i, 12, 39:
4ii7i39; 6,113^; 7i*o, 60; 19.10; 27,11-4; 50,14;
53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 56,9: 57,4; 58,6: 59,12; 60,19;
1

bis
61, 16; 62, i6

itillu

"mighty, exalted'

i-til-lit

9,30,

80 C.

itillis "mightily": i-til-fi-is 12,


i

itiku "to remove, tear away":

i-ti-ik

11,17;

ba'alu "to be great, mighty": ba-i-Iat 9,


ba'altu "lady": ba--lat 9, 41^; 33, 9.
bllu "to rule

':

tt-8t-U-K

i,

33;

[i?]-ti-ife 2,

39.

41.

ta-bi-il-K 5, 15;

#-//-/*-

^/z-fzf 13, 29.

bilu "lord":

^/-/7/M

13,27; 19,19;

102;

29; 9,

7,

9, 21

u, 7^f;

6,61;

**: 59;

bilu

27,15;

10, 10;

u,

bi-li

13, 15; 27, i;

1,42,53;

6,1,91,

7; 12, 21 A, 26, 34; 19,

4,17; 21,19,61,63,93; 22,61,62; 33,23; 42,26548,

60,6,9; #/6, m, 112; 9,4; 10, I5


12,17,27,
28: 19,6,7; 21,80; 22,4,7; 2 7.2; 46,11,16;
53,3;
59, 4, 6; 62, 31; W-A-/ 8, 26; bill 19, 4; 62, 31.
bis

17;

bfltu "lady

/*3i;
14;

':

bt-U-tum 33,

*/-/!/ i,

#/fc 1,51;

37; 3,8;
4, 24, 27,

10,

37;

4ti4,i5;

33,47;

bi-il-ti

9 33?
?

39, 13;

^Y?>

33, 20;

6, 71, 77, 85,

90;

57,
7, 9,

15, 1 6, 23, 28: ii, 31, 33; 32, 15; 37, 7, 13; bilti-yh 2, 3;
6 72; 7. 10; 33, 22; 37, 8; bi-li-i-ti
2, 43; 33, 47.
i

bilfitu "lordship, dominion": bi-lut-ki 2,4; 8, n;


bi(?)*bilu-ut~ka 14,9; bilu-ut-ki 3, 7.
SSi 1
;

babu

"gate": Afc&te*' 40, 7.

babalu

"to bring, supply": ba-ba-lu

bubbulum
bulum

i,

n,

15.

the time of the moon's


disappearance:
17: 61, 12.

bub-

VOCABULARY

fcnngnln]

fcfi2

ba'u li "to come

HI n
Ulu

u to

bu'anu

^ binu

lu-ba-

':

12,80;

li-ba?

BoC;

12,

bring": tus-ba- -su-ma 12, 118.

fa-/

"cattle":

143

27, 10.

l
muscle, sinew": btfani* -ya

i,

46; 33, 30.

a tree or shrub: *wbi-nu. 12, 84; iwbinu 12,

9,

84

7;

51, 12.

D bftu

"house":

1,54; 2,16; 3,14;

25, 26, 60; 22, 35; 33, 8; 48, 18;

HDD

27, 13u

bikitu

D bukru
i,

"first-born

70; 27,

i;

bukratu

n;

bii-kur 2,

':

Mti-yh

12, 33; 21,

3, 10; 9, 2;

29, 3; 46, 12; bu-uk-ri-

.....

daughter": bu-uk~rat

first-born

12,44; 21,

i-4;

bikitu 4,33; &^// 13, 7.

weeping":

tears,

n,

Kti-Su 12, 100;

I, 10.
i,

31;

5, 13;

30, 30; 31, ii.

balu, ball "without"; compounded with ma: ba-li-ka

6,

24, 26, 41; 50, 6; bali-ka (ideogr. NU.MI.A) 6* 26^!.


balatu I i u to live": lu-ub-lnt 8, 17; 9, 10; 12, 90; 22,
13, 66;

50, 26; 54, 5;

ideogr.

TI

30, 15;

mu-bal-lit 28,8;
37,

1;

balatu

II

19, 28;

45, 2;

lublutfut)

to cause to live, to quicken":

4,32; 6,75; 7,13; 9,34^;

bul-lu-fu

bul-lu-fa 9, 34u
life": ba-la-ta

5i 5; 6 93; 7, 3*;

80;

......... -lut

8,17;

ba-lat 9, 22;

balafu (ideogr.

ba-la-ti

^/^

TI.LA)

8,

11,13;

(ideogr. TI) 12,

n;

g, 5,

BoC; 13,^8: 17,2; 22,5; 47,4; 62,5,6; balatu

39; 12,
(ideogr.

balatu (Ideogr. NAM.TIN) 6, 106;


(ideogr. TI.LA) 51, 7; balat (ideogr. TI) 12, 53;

NAM.TLLA)
balM

ba-ld-&

35, 3;

ba-la-ti-y& 19, 21.

baltu "living": amUm baltu

(ideogr. TI)

Uto P our out": bulul 12,15,102;


(ideogr.
u
to

balatu

6,

99; 10,

8.

bulul-ma 22,33; 26,7

AR.AR).
abound":

tab-la-tii

12,56; ba-la-tu 45,9; 6a-

baltu, bastu "abundance":

bal-ta 22, 64; ba-&$-ii 12,

la-tu-um-ma 62,

7.

56; ba~&s-ta-ka 19, 24,

bungulu:

b(p)u-un-gu-lu 12, 22.

VOCABULARY

144

PtQ ban&

[banft

... ^

21, 55; ib-nuba-nu-u 12, 30,

"to build, create": Ii ib-ni(-.

ku-nu~$i

3i,33;

8,

ib-na-na-$i-[ma?] 61, 7;
ba-a-ni 47, 4; ba-an-t&(?)

24;

4*1 3;

lba]-na-al

9,

40;

banat(at)

DU

ideogr.

35?

Si

??

ba-ni-i

21, 58;

IV
II i n-ban-ni 12, 50;
19, 15, 22;
9; tb-ba-nu(-u?J 10, 30; ib-ba-nu-u 61, 8.
binutu

i,

ib-ba-ni 61,

creature, offspring": bi-nu-ut 61, 6.

nabnftu "creation":

tabannu

nab-ni-ti

i,

53; 2, 48; nab-ni-ta

handiwork": ta-ba-an-na

9,

40.

12, 31.

rU2 banitu ''brightness, mercy ': ba-ni-ti i, 49;


f"7"Q barn "to see, perceive": ta-bar-ri 18, 5, 7;
42; 32, 10; ba-ra-au

biru

6,

&V/

vision":

birtu "glance";

4,

ta-bar-ri-i 9,

42.

38; 6, 83 Z?;

birlt

33, 34.

9, 51,

7, 19.

uzni "understanding-

com-

';

pounded with ///# between, within"; //. birati* "springs":


bir-tum 21, 51; $z-r// (uzna dH -$i-na) 12, 38; &-r# 12, 13;
bi-r&-a-ti 12, 29.

vessel: k&r$ afn'bur-zi-gal 12, 14.

burzigallu a
*j*"]^

birku "knee":
ito

bir-ki-ya 13, 24.

lighten"; III

do.:

birku "lightning":
*zaft ^r^f, see sw^

D burasu
8,20;

mu-sab~rik 20,
bir-ki 21, 80;

12,4;

13,14;

bwasu
15,24;

31, 10; 32, 3; 33, 39; 36, 7; 51, ii

D base

birku 20, 13.

(For

abnu.)

"pine- wood; incense*':

11,42;

13.

12, 9;

buraSi

18,19.4;

2, 9;

21,74;

62, 27.

"4

47;

to be; to have": I i ta~ba-&s-si 12, 34; ibasii-ii i,


ibasa-a 1,13,40; 4,19,41; 6,113^; 7,22,61; 12,

57;

19,12; 27,

n; 57,6;

ii A; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,


58,7; 59, 14; 60, 21 61, i6-4; /*-J?/ 14, 17;
;

ib-$&-u-ni 12, 81; ib-sit-ni 12, 8i<7: ib-sa-ku 19, 20; 21,
62; ib-sa~ki 4, 34; 6, 79; 7, 16; lib-$a-mm-ma 46, 7; //-

ba-sa-am-ni

....
6,

75

.5";

62, 12:

19,27; lu-ub-si 12,72; [ba?]-su-u

21,80;

ba-sk-u 4, 32; 6, 75; 19, 16; basu-u


j$7, 13; 27, 13; 37, ii;
27, I3<TZ>; ba-sa-a
IV. 3 it-ta-nab-sa-mm~ma 62, 14.

.-j^*^ 58, 2;

VOCABULARY

6IS.&AR]

145

bufiu "property, possession": bu$u-ku-nu-ma 62,

pr0

"flood, Inundation": bu-fafc-[tum]

butufctu

A.HUL)

(Ideogr.

GA

a plant:

4.

59; butu&u

6,

36, 10.

&GA

19, 17.
5

gibsn

"mass, volume'"

GLGAB

gi-bi$ 18, 3.

a drink (?)- offering: 12, 2;

21,28; 30,21;

15, 19;

3*i 9-

GU.ZI

^-/^GU.ZI

a vessel:

gallfi a demon:

gam alu

7z//g 33, 33.

"to complete,

ga-ma-la

U.KAR)

(ideogr.

gimillu "present,
7;

6,

gam-ma-la-ta

9, 6;

4, 31; 6, 76;

76

g&m-ma-al
7,

J5";

':

ta-

65;

27,

maintain, requite

benefit,

ga-mil-Su 18, 8; ga-mil


15;

30, 2; 61, 10.

6,

13, 25;

gamala

14; 37, 12.

gift": gi-ntil 6, 93;

7,

31; 14, 4; 51,

57,8.

gimiltu

"gift": gi-mil-tii 31, 10.

gitmalu

"perfect": git-ma-lu 2, 12; 3, 10;

11,46;

12, 18;

21, 93; 46, 13;

ga-niru "perfect": ga-mir

19, 8;
1

gimru

6,

97; 10, 7;

20,8,10,14,16; 21,39,41; git-ma-lum


git-mal- ..... 12, 24.

"the whole, totality

gam-ra-a-ti 21, 79.

"

gi-mir 1,53; 9,40; 46,

13; gim-ri 12, 33; 27,8.

gim-ru-u(?) 12, 98.

F10 & a ssu "plaster": gassn (ideogr. IM.PAR) 12. 9,


11
u
to be mighty,
II 2
1
"to strengthen; to be strong
;

powerful":

ug-da-sa-ra

i, 8.

gar
^5-rtf

ga-sir

6,

37;

gas-[rat?] 33, 10;

II 2

17

ga-a$-ru 18, 20; 21, 43; ^^z12,22; 21,76; 27,1; 53,


3,10;
2,11;
g,-i;^5-rw
"strong, mighty

2; ga$-n*4rti 47, 8; 52, 5.

guguru "beam, branch": gumrn

*)

12, 6.

12, 2; 21, 28; 26, 5;

VOCABULARY

146

t4

to treat with injustice, to oppress'*: id-da-sa~an-ni 11,4.

DT dababu

"to plan, to intrigue": I

dadu

da-ba-M

KA.HLKUR.RA)

(Ideogr.

dadmu

[*da$n

12,1.

'"dwelling": da-Ad-mi 22, 7; da- Ad-mi 33,

"love":

^fW/

Hi

47;

9,

9.

37; 33, 20.

i,

"to slay'*: di-ku 53, 14.

dlktu "slaughter":

di-ik-ti

"eternal": dA-ra-ti

for ever": db-*&

duru

53 14?

27.

n,

27; ? da-a-ri-su 21, 84.

"wall, fortress": drir# 21, 16, 26.

^ib u "pestilence, sickness": ^/-^

danu

12, 51, 60.

"to judge": i-dan-ni 21,46; ta-da-an 22,50; ta-dan

2, 19; 3, 16; di-in

a-ni

6,

12, 59; 50,

n;

74; 7, 12; 37, 10; da-ni

dinu "judgment ':


1

di-na

13, 28; 19, 8;

12, 59;

7,

di-ni 4, 30; 7,49; rf^-

4, 28.

49;

^ft-i

30, 8; 37, 10; 50,

4,28,30; 7,12;

n;

di-in 2, 19;

3, 16; 6, 45, 74; di-in 2, 19 B.

daianu "judge":
6,

in;

dulu

damn

10, 15; 60,5.

"hill (?)*': du-ul 22, 7.

DiL.BAD
1

da-ya-na-ti 30, 8; daianu 60, 7;

a plant:

**DIL.BAD

daliliu "to disturb, to disorder"

dal^u

12, 84.

11
:

da-li-&u

8, 27.

''disturbed, confused": dal-fat-ma 12, 58.


11

dalibtu "disorder, confusion


dal-fyi-ti-ya n, 21.
dalalu "to bow down, to humble oneself": i-dal-la-la
:

""f

21, 85; a-dal~ln-ka 9,

23^, a-dal-lu-ka

23 (or a-talsupra p. 47); lud-lu-la 12, 91; lud-lul i, 27;

lu-ka, cf.
2* 8 i 4i; Si 9;

23,71,89;
46, 8;

69, 94; 7, 32;

n,

40; 12, 91 C, 94; 21,

22,67; 27,24; 28,4; 30,16; 31,6; 34,4;

GA.AN.SIL
(KA.TAR.ZU-^) 50, 27.

47, 5;

ludlul-ka

6,

9,

60, 2;

(ludlul)

60,

2,

3;

dalilu "submission, humility": da-lil 6, 15; dA-lil 46,


8; da-li-li-ka 1,27; 2,41; 6,69; 11,40; 12,91,94;

VOCABULARY

diptni]

21,89527, 24; 28,4; 60,2; dalili-ka (ideogr.


l

KA.TAR.ZU

67;

(dalilika) 60,

22,

da-li-li-ki 30, 16;

3;

2,

KA.TAR)

KA.TAR.MlS)

21, 23, 71; 51, 8; dattli* -ka (fdeogr.

47

dd~li-li-ki 2, 8; 6, 94; 7, 32; 31, 6; 34, 4; dd-li-[li]-. ....

38, 2; d&-li-tt-ku-nu 47i 5-

dallu "humble, submissive": dal-la

KOT ta-di(tH)-im-mi i, 34;


DD1 damamu "to weep,

9, 44.

5, 16.

dumum

lament":

!.!)

(ideogr.

12, Iiy.

damaku

"to be favourable

11

:
lid-mi-ik i, 24; 22. 59;
II i "to
lid-mi-ka 20, 17; lid-mi-ka 6, 115; 22, 63;
:
make favourable' tudammifefifa) 40,15; du-um-mi-ifc 6,

1 6;
[du]-um-mu-fen 29, i.
"favourable"; f. damiktu as subs, "favour":
dam&u 12,68; damifctuftu) 39,9; damiktu (til) 12,110;

113; 10,

damku

113^;

daniikta(ta)

12,

118;

i$B, 46, 53;

^;

14

9,

33, 35; 40,

9; 60, 22;

M/25^

116,

6,

12,72, 120; 22, 15,

10, 18, 19;

6; dami$tim(tim) 2,5, 40; 9, 14, 15; 54,

damiti(ti)-ya 15, 16; damfcuti*

^M-

50;

9,

"favour": dum-ki 1,22; 6,93; 7,31; 57, 8; 62,


8, 13; dum-ki-. .... 21, 66; dumicu 12, 85;

dum-ka

19, 23; ^j/f^f 8, 12;


-J

4,7;

1,50;

damifcti(ti)

II, 26.

dumku
10;

JB,

12,

no;

13, 2i

dan a nu "to be strong": li-dan-nin


d an nu "strong, mighty": dan-mu

bi!s
;

22, ig

50, 24.

53, 21,

4,19; dan-na 12, 80;


dan-nadan-ni
42, 13; dannu 42, 13.
19,
17;
42, 15;
dannatu "distress": dannati (ideogr. SAL.KAL.GA)
9, 35; 3i, 6 -

dandannu
DI.PAL.A

"mighty": dan~dan-nu

ideogr.:

dap In u "strong

duppu
II

"tablet*

7,

53; 12,

i,

46, 16.

108.

*:

da-pi-nn 21, 77.

duppu i, 54; 22, 3.


i
"to tear away, to remove": dnp-pi-ri
be torn away": lid-dip-plr i, 49.
:

diparu "torch":
^-//zr

i,

di-pa-ra-ka

i,

6;

GI.BIL.LA)

IV

39,

di-pa-rU-

30; 39, 8; diparu (ideogr.

dipari (ideogr.

57, 15;

GLBIL.[LA])

12, 86, 118.

Ua

"to

u;

40, 5;

VOCABUL A RY

48

TV! darru "strong*': dar-ri i, 32;


diu "abounding, numerous":

01

daspu

mead": da-as-pa

[darra

5, 14.

di-$a~a-tum

n,

28.

57, 10.

dispu "honey'*: rf&/# 11,43;

duSSupu

DA.AR

"'mead

Weogr.

u "and": u

':

12,

x, 13,

12, 3; 21, 29: 30, 22; 62, 26.

du-u$-$&-pu

n,

2, 29.

14, 15.

22, 23, 24, 30, 37, 40, 44, 50, 51;

3, 3, 8; 4, 3, 6, 15, 19, 29, 38, 41, 42,

^7. 73, 75,

7M3 A 93,99,

22,61;

8, 16;

3, 4, 23,

27;

30

bis
,

40;

5, 12; 6, 32, 33,

n,

100, 113-?, 120, 121; 7,

9,19,35,38,41,43;

12, 7, 28, 29,

44;

2,

10,8,9,25,30;

19,"

n,

31, 34, 36, 39, 44, 51, 56,

57,62,64, 65, 71, 75 C, 76, 1%C, 8iC, 8$C, 86C, 89^, 98,

103,105,107,107^,113; 13,8; 16,12; 17,3; 19,7,12,


25,26,29; 21,17,55,67,86; 22,20,39,53,55; 27,11,4,

14^,

12, 13,

23; 30, 14;

31, 6, 10;

32, 9; 33, 3, 4,

5,

15,

16,20,27,36; 37,9; 40,14; 4^,11; 49,27; 50,8,16;


53,4,13,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,11; 57,6; 58,7; 59,7,
14,18; 60,5; 61,8,10,13,16^; 62,3,15,28;
86;

7, 24, 31, 46,

52;

8, 9,

u;

10, 2, 20;

n,

fi

6,

25,

39; 12, 75,

89,94,10; 19,15,17,32; 33,35; 38,6; 40,11; 60,3;


61,9.

imtu "breath, poison


i,

47

abalu

17

imti

12,

21, 65*";

imti**

"to bring, to carry, to carry off, remove": ubn, 12; u-bil 8, 7; ub-la 28, n; 46, 3; ub-lak-ki
I 2 Part. "leader, ruler": mu-ut-

57, 12; lu-bi-tt 8, 6;

tab-bil 21, 81; mut-tab-bil 20, 9,

moved":

lit-ta-bil i,

n;

IV

"to be re-

46; 5, 6; 33, 30.,


1

': Ii
a-lid-ya 11,38; a-lit-ti-ya
&-lit-tum (la-a-lit-tum?) 6,47;
II 2 &-tal-la-

"to bear, to beget

11,39;

da

ter

ba-lu 53,

aladu

63

ter

19, 13,

ilittu

"child, oifspring":

i-Kt-ti

1,31; 2,12;

13; 6, 18; 22, 2; 27, 3; 46, 14; i-lit 33, 47.

3,

10; 5,

KJD1

M9

VOCABULARY

giptu]

il

Ut <> shine forth"; III


6,

69,94;

supu

to glorify": lu-to-pi 2,

8,

41;

5, 8;

32; 21, 23,71; 23,5; 30, 15; 50,27; [tu]-u-

7,

7; lu-Sa-pa 30, 14; K-$a-pu-& 30, 17.

1 6,

sa-pi

"glorious, mighty":

18, 20;

3, 13;

sii-pu-u 2, 15;

i,

16; 6, 132;

&-P&-&

9, i; Sfi-

6,

23; a$-ka (ideogr.

UD.DU)

21, 76, 93; 52,5; sd-pu-u

^*<?>te 27,5.

go out":

asft "to

23 A;
si-ma u,

III

6,

a-&ka

su-sa-a-

be of value'

"to

....

III

12, 55;

honour

to

esteem,

u$-ti-

$i-i-ti 6, 59.

sitas "beginning, rising": si-ta-as

ka-.

5.

situ "exit; offspring":

akaru

HI

61, 18;

':

9, 41.

li-kir

4, 4;

Hi-

12,70;

to

"to consider valuable,

li-$a-ki-ru-

tu-sak-ka-rt 2,21.5;

in-ni 19, 25; li-$a-ki-ru-in-ni-ifta 2, 40.

"to go down' : tu-ur- dam-ma 21, 14, 15;


bring down": $u-ru-du 2, 22,
1

aru

"to bring, to carry, to rule": i-tar-ri-inrni

I 2

i-tar-ra-

7, 20,

56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6; 59,

arki "behind

A\

':

arku "green

53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3;

9; 61, l6

8.

0r

a-&-a n,

ur-ki-t& 21, 87; *<*>*urfeitu 12,30.

"place, dwelling-place

Suttu "dream": &#ic


1

8;

35;

^'^

6,

24;

71;

6,

m-bat

116; J/te 12, 113 jE; J?/rf


1
12,57; sunati* i, 25;

l
$tin&t* -u-a

7,

15, 15.

suttu-n-a

7,19;

12,64;

4, 15,

43i 511

6 83/) JE';

n.

12, 2; 21, 28; 31, 8.

"to dwell, to Inhabit": a-ti-bat

9; 37, 7;

nr-ki-ka 18, 12; nr-ka~ya 53,

urkitu "green herb":

dr-ki-ki 8, 12; anb" 12, 6; arki~su 12, 100;

urku "back":
11

50, 14;

arki-ya 53, 7; arki-yh 15,

10,

8, 16;

ar& 1,12,39; 4,17,39; 6,84^113^;

60; 19, 10; 27, ii

subtu

"to

21, [2].

arfeu "month'

asabu

III

22,63; sunat^-u-a

4,

3^;

6,7;

6,115;

10, 17.

siptu "incantation
24;

5,

6, i,

":

^>/// i,

i,

29, 53; 2,

8, 36, 71, 96, 97,

132;

u;

7, 9,

3, 10; 4, 9,

34;

8,

22; 9,

VOCABULARY

15

i;

10,7,27;

50,
i,

12,16,17,105,117; 13,15; 15.23;

ii, i;

i,34; 20,8; 21,34,76; 22,1,33,35,70;

18,20;
*;

[stituru

27,

30,27,30,31; 37.7; 38,5; 42,26; 46,11; 4^,17;


i, 28^, 29; 51, n; 52, 5; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 31; sipat
20, 21
sipat-. .... 1 6, 2; sipat- ku-nu (Ideogr. MU)
;

62, 6.
)!

suturu "mighty, prodigious": &-tu-ru 12,21;

su-tu-rai

i, 10; 60, 12.

ZAG
u

#rZAG

a species of flesh:

break loose, to burst

to

zaiaru "foe":

forth'

12, 7; 62, 28.

It-si-fca-aw-ma 18, 15;

za-ai-ri 46, 19.

zirutu u hate":

si-ru-ti 12, 106.

"

to be bright, to be pure": za-ka~a 57, 10;


zu-uk-ki 11, 21.
brighten, to purify'
77
u
zakaru

II

"to

12?

to

ra(ra)-ni

40, 16;

name,

18,

n;

speak,

call,

command

ta-za-kar 19,14;

IV

az-za-[kar?] 61, 14;

tasakar(ar)
i

izaka-

12,120;

izzakara(ra) 50, 9.

zikru "name, word, cry":

sdk-ri 2, 34; 8, 14; zik-ri i,


43; sd-kir 12, 79; 22, 21 B\ si-kir 22, 21; zik-ri-su 1,44;
zi-kir-k

33, 27;

5, 8; 21, 82; 22, 8;

sik-ri-ka 22,

10^;

si-ik-ri-ka 22, 10; %i-kir-ki 30, 14; zik-ri-ya 33, 25.

zaliptu "wickedness":

HO? ztmu
*]S3|

[za?]~ttp~tu 11, 12.

"appearance, countenance": sz-mu-u-a

zumru "body": gumru

8, 10.

12,102; %umri-ya 1,45; 30,12;

33. 28; zumri-ya 12, 60; 49, 14; 50, 18; 53, 27, 28.
lt

MJ! zinfi

zlnft
12,

//i

be angry":

to

"angry

in;
6,

sd-ni-i

87;

7,

i%-nu-n 30, 10;

4i3 6

25;

6 i 81;

MP- ____

.....

6,

55.

2^24^; m-nu~u 2,24; m-na-a

zt-nu-u

*:

sd-ni-ti

7,

4i3^;

18;
6,

zi-ni-tu 4, 45;

81;

7,

18; 12,

jrf-^-

in;

**-

/r-rf 6, 67; 27, 23.

pi

zananu
*

2 7-

4i

to rain":

III

[mu-SaJ-az-nin 49,30; ..... -nin

VOCABULARY
zakapu Ii

151

to impale";
na-ka-pu 53, 9; uz-za-na-feup 53, 10.

*")p]

tizkaru

II

erect";

"''to

noble":

lofty,

ti-iz-fea~ru

13
27,1; 29,3;

12, 19 -4;

ti-iz-k&-ru 9, 2; tiz-ka-ru I2 5 19.


")pf
fc$ 4 *l!

Uto sting": II

ziru

"seed":

Si.KUL)

9,

u-zak-kat~su 12, 121.

(ideogr.
37, 38; sir (ideogr,

ZLTAR.RU.DA

tjigallu

(ideogr.
33, 8.

ideogr.: 7,54; 12,1,108.

abundance

KUL) 30, 14; ziru


KUL) n, 44;

s&ru

fyigalli 61, 12^4.

':

to rejoice"; II

to

hadfl "joyful": &a-da(ta?)'a

make joyfuF: fa-ud

8, 16.

12, 57.

li

joyfuliy": &ad-zs(?)

tu

joy": fyidutu-ka
bidutu-ki
7 3

to sin": /^-/-

bittu, bitu "sin":


l

bitftu 'sin":

u
"pf"j

6,

128; 10,

3, 5;

8, 18;

24; 42, 22;

4,

^*-

35i 6.

faiduti-

46, i: ib-fu-& 18, 8; 28, 9.

&-%-&

9,

$-&-& 12,78;

42; ^-/^ 18,


&i-ti-ti

8,

2,39; 14,6; 27,21;

8; #-#-&" 27, 21 ^4; 36, 3; &f-ta-ti-[ya] 50, 22.


u
baiadu giver ? bestower": &a-ai~&d 12, 30.

50,

*]*>pj

i, 24.

rule, to
'irii

govern": &a-i-du 12, 28.


"spouse, husband" ba--i-ri-ki 1,42;

&a-i-ri-ki 33, 23.

"spouse, wife": bi-ir-tu


ic

to

6,

be clad": &a~lip 46,

balakii Ii "to perish


-li'ki 2, 6;

II

*;

126; 37,4; ^r-/zi 10,23.


15.

"to destroy": fcul-li& 21,64;

[mu-&al-li] 46, 19; &ul-lu-u

&ul-u-u

'"destruction":

hulufeku "destruction": bu-lu-uk-ku-u


butter" i ftimitu

u,

8, 24.

27, 13 A

27, 13.

43; 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 22; 62, 26.

i-b*-su-u(}) 53, 10.

barbasu "storm, fury":


b^rranu "way, road'

&ar-ba-su

2, 13; 3,

n.

62,18.

&ar~ra-ni 42, 10; &arrani$

59, 3;

VOCABULARY

15 2
fauras-ii

"gold": farasu

[hur

**

12, 9, 12, 71; 25, 8; 59, 8;

r<z# 12, 12.

bar4ru

"to dig, to plough": ? &a-ra-dr-ra 49, 31, 33.

barru a wood: &zm"

(ideogr. &IM.5lS) 33, 39,

buru, bursu

''mountain, hill":
$a~a~ni 12, 28; 21, 83.

fyur-Sa-nu 22,42;

buSSii a ceremonial robe: ^bdtu^ssii 12,

$2

6.

tabtu. "victory": tafati-i 46, 17.

t^b^

to approach":

Ii

12,1;

itibi

iti}}i-~sii

12,119;

*#-

^a-tf 12. 62, 64, 74; iiifyh-ni (ifbu-nir) 7, 57; 12, 63; 21,

65;

i$ifaa-a

tilii

tabu. I

ifc

u,

near":

II

24; 21, 22;

/z^

lu-tafy-fyi 6, 14.

n.

46,

"to be good, to be acceptable


u
i

25; li-fi-6a 10, 4;

':

li-tib

make good,

to

II

2, 34; 8,
to gladden":

li-ttb-ka io, 5; li-fib-bu 6, 130; 8, 19; 9, 26; fu-ub 8, 6, 16."

tabu

good": fa-a-6u

rt-a^ 9, 8;

..... -a-ba

8, i;

n,

30, 5;

32; ta-a-ba 2, 28 Z>; /iztabu (Ideogr. DUG.GA)

2,28; 12,52; 18,15; 21,90; 22,58; 50,17; ta-ab-tti^,


6; ta-ab-tum 12, 74 C\ tabtu(tu) ideogr.
tiim(tuni)

MM/f^ 7
it

DUG.GA

ideogr.

(ideogr.

13,40; 27,

DUG,GA)

n A;

12,74;

12, 82

DUG

7, 53; tabfa-bu-tum 12, 82 C;

tabati* 1 (ideogr.

tabati^ 1 (ideogr.

DUG.GA)

4,

DUG)
18,40;

6,84^113^; 7,21,61; 19,11; 50^5; 53,25; 54,3;


55,4; 56, 10; 57,5; 58,7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 16^; 62, n.
tabtu "blessing":

tubtu

iabti-.

....

13, 24.

"friendliness, kindness": pi-ub-ba-ti 21, 88.

tar ad u "to expel 11

tu-ru-ud 21, 64.

VOCABULARY

biro]

153

11

idu "hand,

i-di-a 10,32; idi-yb 9, 18; i-da-ai 9, 18 S.


side
PL idati u forces, powers": i-da-tu-&-a 6,114; 10,17;
td&t* l-itra 12, 58; id&ti* 1 i, 13, 40: 4, 18, 40; 6, 113 F;
:

21, 61; 12, 64; 19,

7,

27,

n^4;

54,3;

50, 15; 53, 25;

56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 16

55, 4;

A;

62.

10, 12.

id ft "to know":

-&-/ 4,31; 6.76:

37, 12; lu-di-ma

7, 14;

mi?) 22, 66.


muclu "understanding-, wise": mu-di-i 13, 15; mu-di-i(?)
bis
mudu-ii u, iS{T bis 22, 37; 61,
12, 27; mudn-n u, i8
(fr.

bis

i5

mu-da-at

Emu

11

"day

i-#w 21, 86; #-

53,3;

78;

tf-flrf

b
bb
61, ii ", I2
;

84,6", 113

30, 20;

59, 12;

4, 13.

F;

6, 5, 6;

22, 56; 53, 6:

data

i,

7,20,60;

7,

38; 12, 59; 21,

1.17,18,23;

-;/;;/

//

18;

1.12,39; 4*
13,26; 19,10; 26,5;

/////

I7i 39?

27,11.4;

53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6;


60, ig; 6l, nqoater^ j
l6; %- i.$U - ma J2i j jg
50. 14;

&-mi-ya

6,

umlgam

"l

l
118; M-mi-ya 10, 19; umi* -ya 5, 3;

daily": U-mf-Sam 19, 30; 49,

immu

Imnu

"right, right side":

8, 17.

&-mi-$am

8,

6.

day, daylight

':

z*/#-#ftz

9,43.

im-nu-uk-ki 8,13; im-ni-ya

9,

16 5; imni-ya 6, 122; 9, 16; 10, 21;


22, 17.

u to

i^tpu

add

augment, Increase

to.

':

II

lu-u$-$ip 8, 13.

yasl, yati "me": ya-a-$i 12, 109/1; 21, 20, 22, SB; 49, 10;
53,4; jtf-if 7,50; 13,20; 22,65; 34.3; y&-$i 12,65,
109: 15, 10; ja-a-ii 2 7; 6,72; 7, 10; 37,8; ya-a-tu-u(?)
?

2,

35*

Isu "to have; to be":


2,

lM-a

(ideogr.

TUK)

21,69; i-su-u

23; i-3a-a 12, 58.

"to
ous'

go

straight, to

advance, to succeed, be prosper-

100;

li~$ir 12,

75; 22, 59; lisir-ma (Ideogr. SID!) 12,


li-si-m 8,8; lu-H-ra 2,36; li-si-ra 6, 114; 10,
17;
?mu-$a-ri 56, 5;
III i "to guide, to bless":

Hi

fit-$i-u-si-ri 33,

8; $u~$u~ru 2, 20; sfi-su-ra 3, 16;

III 2

VOCABULARY

54

[Uaru

4t

to lead, to direct, to rule": tus-ti-si-ri 32, 11; tus~ti-sir


mu$-ti-ti-ru 12,
2, 20; 3, 1 6: 12, 37; lu-u$-ti-$ir 12, 89;

29; mus-ii'Sir

i,

53;

99; 10. 8; mus-ti-si-ra-a-ti 30,

6,

isarti ''straight, right

igarls "rightly":

misaru "righteousness'
SA.SI.DD i, 24.

miaris

*#-*

III

1
:

6,

117; 10, 18.

mi-$a-ri 1,22; misari (ideogr.

"rightly": mi$-$&r-ri$

n,

18,

8, S.

4;

11

i-$a-ra 22, 60;

f-^-m

to

KU.A.TIR

kibsu

humble oneself": u$-ki~in-ma

a species of grain:

29; 30, 21

kabisu

to

pay homage,

n5-kin-ma 33, 41.

62. 30;

27; 12, 3; 15, 20; 21,

2,

62, 26.

"to tread": ka-bi-su 62,


M
u

path

8, 9.

kib-sa 22, 60.

klbratu "quarter of heaven, region":


6.

5, 12;

38; 33,

kabtu "weighty,
kab-[tar]

92;

6,

1
12, 47; kibrati^

7,

7,

30;

kabti(ti)

22, 10; kabti (ideogr.


iOj5; kab-ta-a-tum 46, 6.
1

"disposition

ta-

kab-tu

*:

12,21;

DUGUD

12, 22;

ILIM)

i,

44;

kabti (ideogr.

53, 16; ka-bit-ti

ka- bit-ta-ka 21,68;

ka-bit-

30, 6.

kabuttu?:

[ka?]-bu-ut->ta-ka-ma 61, 19.

KU.DUB.DUB.BU:
KUD.SIR(**):

kummu
kanu
II

30.

i,

ideogr.

DUGUD)

DUGUD)
kabittu

kib-ra-a-ti 2, 43;

important, powerful":

kahtu (ideogr.

33, 27;

9,

9.

i-$a-ru-t& 53, 5.

I
i;

15,

12,10.

"thy, thine
i

30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29.

51
:

ku-um-ma

29,

i.

"to be firm, to stand fast'

li-kun 12,

to establish^ to place, to set": tukan(an) 12,

8, 19,

.....

SBC;
2, 4;

22; 21,28; 30,21,23; 31,9; 40,9; 62,25, 27;

(an)

nn(?) 12, 76.

11,43;

li-kin

14,5;

mu-kin

2,

47;

kun-

VOCABULARY

kimlu]

kinu

155

"sure, certain, true": ki-i-nu 15,7; ki-ni 6, 86

ki-nim

i,

51; 4, 445 6, $6;

*-#

klnis "truly":

7,

2, 32,

24; 19, 32; 33, 36; 52,

37

6,62;

truth, righteousness": kit-tu 9, 13;

kit-tit.

#-#1,24; 6,45;

12,58;

kit-turn 54, 8;

M; 54, 5kaianu "continual, constant":


kaian "continuously": ka-ai-an

ki "when,

according to":

as,

7,

56;

ka-ai-an

2.

46; 8,4; 12,

7,

112; 22, 23; 27, 19.


u

kittu

D\

9, 13 JS;

22,9,

9, 18; 50, 24.

12,117.

J&4

8,

10,35; *3

3;

18, 9, ii.

ki'am "thus": kfam

ktma

"Tike,

12, 104.

11
when, as

ki-ma 8,15; 9,20; 11,6^,38;

12, 73 C, 8 1 C, SzC, 83 C: 32, 8; 50, 28,5;

4,29;

73;- 7,1

6,

""p?

11,6,25;

kima

i, 6,

10;

12,34,35,50,69,70,71,

13, 20; 37, 9; 60, ii.

73, 81, 82, 83;

KAIZI
kakku

1:

a species of lesh: tfr*TCA.IZI 12, 7; 40, 10; 62, 28.

"weapon": ***kakku

KU.KU

12, 23.

ideogr.: 12,101; 30,25.

2DD kakkabu

kakkab 7, 16; 19, 18; kakkabani^ 1


18; kakkabani (MUL-MUL) 8, 22.

"star":

39, 6; 62, 17,

KA.LU.BLDA

ideogr.:

7,

53; 12,

i,

108: 47,

6,

78;

3.

kal 53,12; ^/fi (ideogr. KAK) 7, 54; kalu


(ideogr. KAK.A.BI) 62, 23; kal (ideogr. KAK) 4, 9,

kalu
ii

"all

51

Ws
;
12, 113; 53, 8
59,

kalamu "all, of every


ma (KA.K.A-ma) 19, 9.
kali

i.

kind":

ka-la-ma

10, 27;

"altogether, completely": ka-ttS 9, 7,

"to be complete"
lil ii,

o;

HI

III
i

"to

make complete":

kala-

8.

II

&-k&l-

suk-lul 12, 53.

kullatu "the whole

11
:

kul-lat

2, 18;

3^5;

l8 5; 2I
i

52; 42, 3; fad-lat-si-na 32, 12.

HDD kimtu
....

"family":
*-ti-ya

tdm-A-ya 53, 13;

ii, 23 f.

-rf-^A

ii, 23;

VOCABULARY

56

^S2 kamalu
4;//-/

82,88;

6,

ww- karoasu
i, ii

sit

"to be angry*

50, 4;

II

kanu

s*

4l

humble

oneself'

kan(kAm?)kam-sa-ku 59,9; kan(k&m})-sa-ku i, 21;

ahtu

"seal":

to

I 2 kit-mu-sa 9, 43-

kunukku

isukumikku 12, 73

KAN.KAL
u

7,19;

4, 14;

30.

*U2 kunukku

HD2 kasu

J?;

stroBg(?)": ka-mt-tu 2,45; ka~nu-ut 1,29;

j^:

82

6,

IO
prepare carefully": kun-ni 3*1

kito

4, 375

7, 26.

-i^f-fe 22, 52;

PUS

kam-lu

bow down,

to

[kam&lu

a plant:

to bind"; II

wkunukku

12, 13:

12, 12,

{7.

fe^KAN.KAL n,

25.

"to bind fast, to fetter

17

&-ka-as-si

13, 23.
tfc

kasitu

fetter,

KAS.SAG

bonds":

ka-si-ti 30,

a drink-offerrag

2,10:

n.

6.96;

12,5; 22,33;

30, 23; 32, 3; 51, ii.

rp2 kaspu
>ri2 kuppu

"silver": kaspu 59,8.


u

kapru

'"bowl": kap-ra 40, 9.

*1S2

karu

well, source":

"wall, fortress": &*r 22, 7; ^/7* 42, 15.

y\2 karabu
9,

kup-pi 12, 29.

"to be favourable, to bless": Kk-ru-bu-ka 6,129;

25; 22, 25; Kk-ru-bu-.

....

60, 17; lik-ru-bu-ki 3, 6;

8,19.

ikribu 4i prayer": ik-ri-bi


27; ^-^-. .... 35, 12.
u

kirfibuC?)

2*"0

HIS

karubu
I 2

7,

36, 45; 33, 5;

favourable(?)": ki-tu-ub
1

"great, mighty

Uto ^ raw near":

':

ka-ru-bu 49,

ik-ri-bi

8, i.

16.

fe-^r ii, 19.

H*"O kftru "need, distress": ku-u-ru 22, 53.


1
0*|D kurniatu "food*': kurmat-su 22, 34; kurmati* 31,

karinu "wine": karani 30, 2.


kurunnu a drink made from
na] 57,
127"^

21

10.

ka-Sa

i,

9.

sesame-seed: ku-ru-[un-

kasa, kasi "thee, thyself": ka-a-Sa 6,49: 17,4; kai,

n,

22: ka-a-si 31, 5; 33, 13; &z-

VOCABULARY

*la'&tnl

*57

kasadu

to attain to, to capture, to overcome": ik$udan-ni 21. 22; iksuda-ni 12, 65; hi-uk-Sfc-nd 8, 18; 9. 12,

48; 54, 7; lu-nk-sfi-da


a

tf-

8, 13;

neck": MsMi-su

kisadu

KIDA

e.

luksud(ud) 22, 13.

kimdi-ya

12, 116;

wfo* "knot":

12, s(?).

12, 67.

6(?, g6(?); 16,

u;

18,

19; 21, 92; 22, 69; 28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 42,

25; 46, 10; 47, 7; 52,


'12

4.

kispu "magic, enchantment": Ms-pi

UH

kis-pi-ya 50, 22;

kagsapii "sorcerer": kas-sa-pi

50; 12, 106, 109;

12, 62,

8iC.

kassaptu

"sorceress"': fea$-$ap~ti 12, 62, 8iC; ka$-tep-

tum

J9<7.

62

12,

/D kasasu:

?2/D kissatu

AR)

62,

kaskaSSu

25;

not":

*d-to/

53, 3:

11

kis-sa-ti 3, 6; 6,

kissat (ideogr.

i, 53".

i.
11

''strong

kas-ka-sit

ka$~ka$-$& 21,39,41;

16; kas-kas 27,

20, 14,

9,

IV

53, 8;

U$.US) 22,12.

multitude, the whole

host,

8. 19;

129;

U.U)

ikSu$(?)-an-ni (ideogr.

nak$u$u(?)-ni (ideogr.

la

7,

22. 12.

4.

la 1,9, ig bis ;

2,14,20,21; 3,12,16; 5,9; 6,


12; 12, igA, 2s(?),

bi
H
47(9), 66 % 122; 10,21; 11,3,4, io

74^82(7,96; 13,4,7,11,30; 20,9,11,15,17; 21,9,


22 bis 35, 37,40, 41;
,

60,7,8,
7,

15; 61, 18; la

21, 53, 61;

nA\

u,

i,

18,40;

4^

84^, 113^;

':

la--bu

A;

12, 51;

K--a

46, 17.

to burn": la^f 21, 42; 60,

5.

27,

2,

62, 11.

la--bu-ma 12,53.
21;

&

la u? "strong": l&-u 4, 12; ld-t&


li-i-ti

54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57,5;

60, 20; 61, 15, 16

li~-u 12, 20;

Iltu "strength":

18; 46, 18;

6,

//-*-

4; 21, 40, 4i(?); li-*-at 32, 14.

bis

18; 12, 52, 68, 74, 82, 96!}; 19,

to oppress

H*u "strong":

42,

27, 14;

13,40;

50,15,17; 53, 7,25;

58, 7; 59, 13, 21

la'abu

22, 22;

4, 9,

n.

.....

13,

VOCABULARY
u

libbu

heart":

libbi ii, 44;

35, 6;

lib-ba-k

26;

7.

llb-bi 8, 16;

12, 8,

13, 22;

1,

27. 20^1;

2 6 .5;

lib-ba-ki

9, 14,8; ii, 5-4; libbi-ya 9, 14; 22.

down": IV

14; it-tal-ban-ni

88;

6,

26; 12, 88;


lib-bi-ka 4, 7; libba-ka 9,
9,

Kbbu-ki 3,6;

8,19;

'to enclose, to surround": II


"to cast

libbu-$u 4, 37;

116;

30,6;

37.3; lib-bi-ya 11,5; 30, 13; libbi-ya

8, 6;

labanu

libbu 6, ii;

27, 22;

lib-ba-ka 6, 130;

ii, 38;

21, 68; 27, 20; 28. 12; 46, 5;

A2&-

[libbu

n,

15: lib-ba-$u-nu 33, 18.

lu-ub-ba-ku 12, 56.

2 it-tal-bu-nin-ni ii, 3 ^4; 27,

3.

libittu "brick": A'&V 21, 26.

labigu

n;
1

53.

lit-bu-$a

46,15;

1 2

lit-bu-su 3,

12,53;

lit~bu-si-su

6.

lubuStu
buSti* 1
lii

be clothed":

"to clothe oneself,

lit-bu-su 2, 13;

"clothing":

(KU.ZUN)

htbustu

(ideogr.

SIG)

lu-

53, 9;

53, 16.

precative particle; "or": lu-u 6,1 18;

2iB\ 10,19;

9,1.8, 20,

lu-u 8,9, ii, 15; 12,97!?; lu 8, I2 bis ; ii, 16, 17; 12, 97 bis ;
Hs
bis
bis
bis
bis
13, 10; 16,
;
18, i9
;
19, 28; 21, 22
25, 26
92
bis
bis
bis
Hs
bis
22.69 ; 28, 6 ; 30,14; 34, 6 ; 38, 4
39, 5
4^,
bl s
2 bis 46, I0bis ; 47, 7 bis ; 50, 24;
;
52, 4
53, 13, 14, 15.

"

li'u

tablet": ****li--um 10, cJv*


\^.
7

LA.HAR

*'**

la-far (?)
lallartu "wailing, loud crying": lallartu

lamadu
9, ii

limnu

(la-tar?) "grain (P)

4i

to learn":

lil-ma-da
"evil

11
:

i,

':

12, 30.
i,

20.

i-lam-ma-du 1,9, 19; i-lam-mad

ii,

43; 33, 26; lim-[da] 4, 30.

Aw-w

12, 62, 77

<7,

119; 50, 19, 23; 51, 16;

57,16; lim-na 12,57; fan21,64; Htnnu 12,67;


limni 12,66; limuttuvn(tum) 12,74(7; limutti(ti)
12,74;
50, 17; Hmuttimftim) 2, 6; 12, 68; limuttu 15, 9; 61. 4;
12, 66;

AVmttt" (ideogr.

10,3; Km-nu-ti
2;

8,

HUL.GAL)

24; 49, 13;

limnuti* 1 12, 63, 81 C;

limnuti(ti)

61, 12; lim-

lim-nu-

7,51;

47,
limniti* 1

i,

13,40; 4,18,40; 6,84^,113^; 7,21,61; 12,56; 19,


n; 27,11^; 50, 15; 53,25; 54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57, 5;
5&i 7; 59, ^3; So, 20; 61, i6^4; 62, 10, ii, 14; limniti*l
-ya
12, 73; Kmniti**-yk

12, 83; tim-na-U(}) 58, 4.

VOCABULARY
u

lumnu

159

n; lu-mun 22,
bis
1,12,13,39,40; 4,17,18,39,40; 6, ii3F
lum-ni 62,

evil":

19,10,11;

12,1,64,65;

60, 61;

27,

n^

DD/

rb

lapatu

Hku

surround": II

**to

bis
62, i6 , 17,

>

8,

12, 76.

lamassu "guardian deity": ilu lamassu


lasamu: ? a-la-su-um 18.12,
?uS-tAl'fir .....

III 2

50,14,15;

lumnu(nu)-u-a

7,20,21,

bis

57,4^5; 5 8 6

53,24,25; 54,2, 3; 55,3,4; 5 6 i9^ 10


7; 59,12,13; 60,19,20; 61, 16, i6/f;
19, 20;

54; htmun

10,

8, 12; 12,

10; 22, 19.

lu-up-pu-ta-ku-ma 12. 56;

21,25,

"to receive, to take": talaki(ki)-ma 12, 8, talaki 30,


ttl-ki 1,43; 33,26; //-/ 18,14; 21,21;

26 [?tilifa]\

liki-i 3. 2;

4;

Ki-ma

lirki-ma 2, 33;

23, 3;

Hanu

80

35; 6,

4,

2,

D;

33

//-^/

7, 17;

/r-A/-/ 6, 80; 8,
9,

39; 33,

"tongue'

li-sa-[nu]

12, 66; lisanu-su

/z^jfw/

6,33;

12, 121; liSani-

.....

5.

lisani

22,55;

4, 20.

wMA

MA:

12, 5.

"many

11
:

ma--du

ma'dutu, mtdiitu
7,

i;

7,

47.

great quantity": ma--du-ti

16; 19, 18; 53, 6; ma-du-ti

son":

mam

DU)

(ideo-gr.

(ideogr.

martu

"

to

DU.llS) 4 6

to role"*:

despatch;

78;

H;

56

w4w
DU) 2,

3;

(ideogr.

17.

"daughter": mroro/ (ideogr.


seed,

mar

42; 4, 48; 33, 23;

i,

26 D; 22,9, 22 ; 50, 12; 59,

6,

i, 23.

DUJAL)

61, 5.

&-ma--ir-ma 1,25;

&-via- -ir-an-ni 12,99; m*-itt&- -*r 19, 7.

niagiru

"to

be favourable; to
;

ma-ag-rat

8, 9;

rtm-ga-m

ably": mu-gu-ur 21,


14, 13;

magara

ma-ga-ni
19,

2g

bis
;

listen to, receive favour-

magari

(? simi)

8, 15; 9,
9,

19;

20; magrat(at)
13, 8;

26,5; 30,20;

22, 20;

GlS.TUK

35, 10.

maglru
16;

"favourable, willing, obedient":

ma-gir

6, 120.

ma-gi-ri 33,

VOCABULARY

160

IE rau "water": mil n, 43;

[mfl

M uu

night": #/*?-* 22, 63;


21, 28, 86; 31, 8; 53, 8.
l

mitu "dead":

MLHI

*mitu

6,

fc

'

8,

21; 40, 12.

Km-&u-ru-

lim-ftu-ri 10, 31;

am-bur-ka

ma-bi-r&t

9,

IV

maferu

fct

mufari-in-ni-ma

35;

4,-

II

39; mab-rat 22, 34;


?

...

before": P.

6; lim-

6,

7,17;

80;

&-ma-bir-ki 57?

.-&zr 6, 30; mab-r&~k&

ma-bar-ka g 23; 21, n, 62; 22, 57;


21, 21; ma-bar-ku-nn 7, 48.

25, 4;

tambaru

mufara-an-ni

3? I2 -

im-mab'ba-ru 2 H*?

60,

mu-foir 2,33; 50,21;

&u-ru-ka-ma 46,4;
61,17; mub-ri-ma

2 4-

12, 7; 62, 28.

to oppose; to take, accept; to implore":

50, 20;

ii

99; 10, 8; 28, 8; 59, 21.

mibbu. a drink (Proffering: mi-i&-&a


I

7; 6

26; 9, 43; 12, 2;

///to" i, 20,

^>MLHI

a species of flesh:

30,

21, 28, 29;

15, 18;

12, 2, 3;

21, 22; 31, 8; 33, 39; 62, 26; tfrf^ 53.

5i

4?

ma-bar-

"battle": tam-b^-ri 27, 2; 46, 18; tam-fea-

21, 40.

malu

"to

fill;

to be full":

Hi

2,13.8; 3, n;
mal-la 21, 59.
u

mala
P

as

i,

91

"arblter, prince

34; 5i 16;

i,

2, 13;

ma-fa-& 1,7;

u,

III

11

wJ^-

8; 62, 12.

18.

mi Ik 11
I//

as": ma-la

many

mi-iim-ma u,

roaliku

ma-Iu-u

&-mal-li 13,24;

ma-li-ku

6,

ma-K-ki

25; 50, 7;

6, 19.

"counsel'': mil-ka

9; mi-lik-ka 27,

i,

14; mi-lik-su

i,

19; mi-lik-

7.

MU.MU a priest: ^"^MU.MU 60, 3.


mamma, mimma "whosoever, whatsoever'*: ma-am-ma
m&-am-man

12,98;

mimma
57i 157

(ideogr.

60, 8;

NIN)

mbis
;

19;

50, 23;

6.

minima SumSu

of whatever kind;

mimma sum-su 7,52; minima


SA.NAM.MA) 7,55; 13,8; 21,89.
thing'':

mamlu

i, g,

12, 62, 67, 77 C, ii9

"strong": ma-am-lu 46,

13.

anyone, anysumsu (ideogr.

VOCABULARY

mitn]

|J3

mannu

jD nianu

man-nu n,

wlio*:

"to repeat, recite"

*o; 15, 23; 18,

ma

igA;

12,117; 33? 4 1

l6l

9, 10, 11.

Iimmt(nn) 6o 4;

munu(nn) 2,
mnmt(nu)-

24, 7; 25, 7; 32.4; 52.4;

munu 12,103; munu-ma 6,96; u,

45; 30, 27; 62, 30; munu-su 12, 16.

nilnutu

"repetition, recital, incantation

11
:

minutu(tu)

2,

10; ii, 45; 40, 13; 62,30.

minitu: mi-ni-ta

19, 23.

massu

^D

"ruler (?)": massii-u 22, 2; [massii]-ii 22, 2 A.


massaru u watch, guard": ma-far 12, 105, 113.
masartu u watch' T : masartu-Sii (ideogr. IN.NUN) 53,21.

makatu

D maru

"to

fall"':

ma-ak-tum

sick": mar-su 22,

1 1

6, 44,
amllu

marsu 12,100;

amliu

marsi

12, 16.

mursu
45;
12,

"'sickness, disease":

mums

sumrusu
39,

7,53;

4i i9"

imi-ur-si 21, 44;

mursn

i,

",52; 30,12; 33,28; 50,17; ?>?/

12, 60;

mur$i-ya

5, 5.

"diseased": sitm-m-$u 22, 11; sum-ru-.

....

6.

marustu

"misfortune, disaster, sickness": marustu 7,53;

12,49; 22,52; 30,7; marusti 18, 14; maru$ti-ya 18, 14^?.


rnasfl

**to

forget":

ma-si-i

..... -ma- si

60, 10;

masmasu

priest:

6,

IV

66;

im-ma$-si

5, 7.

mas-mas

12. 88, 94; 60. 4.

im-$ir(?) 33, 6.

matu

"land": wa-a-ti

28; 12, 65;

9, 6;

52,5;

mati-ya 13, 25;

///<// 6,

mati-yh

i,

112; 10, 15; II

13; 4, 19, 41; 6,

113^*; 7,22,61; 19,12; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5;


56,11; 57,6; 59,14; 60,21; 61, i6^4; w^A-tf 1,40; 27,
;

58, 7; ma-ta-a-ti 9, 33;


//

i, ii

12, 17, 39;

;- ..........

19, 7; 57, 14; 61, 3.

39, 9;

VOCABULARY

62

fly

&-JM-"

i,

nadu

[nadn

49; 33, 33-

"to be exalted; to praise (?)": ? li-na-du-ka n,


I 2 "to exalt, to praise"; lu-ut~ta--id 12,89;
29;
lu-ta-id 21, 70; lut-ta-id 5, 8; lu-ut-ta-id~ma n, 12.
i

tanittu: wtonitti (wtikniti?, Ideogr. SlM.GIG) 22, 32.


"IfcW

rarf^ 7 12, 29; 25, 6.


u
u
to exist, to be":
to name"; surna nabu

naru "stream":

nabu
n, 8; na-bl-at n,
DID nabitu "to shine";
nubattu a festival:

fcQj

na-bat

I 3

do.: it-ta-na-an-bi-tu 39, 12,

(urn) nn-bat(f)-ti 61,

^""jj

nindabii "offering": nindabu 18,

j"Hj

nadH

n.

13.

Ii tanadi(di) 11,44; 12, 6 bis


13 it-ta-na-an-du-it 21,73; ittanandu

"to cast, to place":

11,98; 17^7:

21, 25.

rf^

nadanu

tanadin(m) i, 14,16; id-din~ka-ma 2,


I
31,
7; 3? ! 5; 2 7i 95 iddin-ka-ma 27, g^f; .... .-rfiz
5; ad-d&n-ka 19, 19; ad-dan-ki 4, 33; addin-su 53, 18;
"to give":

nadnat(at)

9, 38.

mandatu "tribute": man-da-ti-ya 12,


Bahu I i "to be weak; to rest": an-&u
41; li-nu-it& 12,88: li-nu-fat 6 t 89;
20: 28, 12; 46, 5; linu&(u&) 30, 6;

55.

an-faa 12,

4, 16;

7,27;

21,68; 27,

III 2 "to

appease,

to pacify*': mus-ti-ni-i& 33, 3.

^ru

"light": nu-u-ru 6, 108; nu-n-ra 8, 2; ww-rw


22, 35; nu-ri 12, 69; nu-ur 6, 100; 39, 9.

nazazn

GUB
1,15:

"to stand":
13, 6

Ii a%-za-az

az-ziz 21,11; 22, 57

K-is-sn* 6, 122;

li-is-zi-zu> 2, 30,

22;

9,16,17;

31;

D:

lizsiza(za)

GUB)

12,59;

7,

42;

i,

n,

^4;

21; azzaz(az) ideogr.

sr^>//

(ideogr.

10, 21;

GUB.BU)

22,17,18;

li-sd-zu 50, 10;

53,

li-ziz-zu

GUB

8;

60, 18; iziz-ma


Ideogr.
i-ass-si-im-ma 6,72; 7,10; 37,
i-sis-si-ma 4, 27; ? lu-ziz-ku (lu-bat-tuk ?) 11, 27;

III

2.

30.0, 31

(ideogr,

usizisu(su)

an-sa-zu

9, 15;

Ideogr.

GUB.GUB

53,9;

I 2 at-ta-sis 27, 18.

IV

na~

VOCABULARY

manzazu
1

]3

t$tt3

6;

163

':
man-sa-za 2,15; 3,13; 22,
man-sa-az-ka 27, 5; man-za-as-ki 32, 7.

"place, station

najilu "date-palm (?)": na-a fa- la 12,

naJiaSu "to abound":

nub$u "abundance":
u

nat&lu

nufaSu 12,27; 49,30: 58,2.

behold": i-na-ta-lu 18,2; ta-na-fal 18,

to see,

7 ^4; at-tii-la 6, 116;

10, 18; ////-// 12, 113.

"to be cunning": Ii ak-kll&


lu-ni-ma 22, 12.

NLKUL.LA(i^) 12, 101.


nakasu "to cut off": I

ideogr.

KUD

4.

na-faa-Si 8, 3.

IV

29;

6,

*-&&

50, 23;

P nam-kil-

II

tnnikis(is)

40, 9.

"to rebel, be hostile '; II i u to alter"; II


"to be altered": I i a-na-kar 59, 9; na-kar 13, n:

nakaru Ii

Hi

II 2
nu-uk-kirfairtyina 12.60; mu-na-kir 50, 2;
ut-tak-ka-ru 60,7; itttakkaru(rit) 12.19; 1 9i3 I ; 33 36;
53i 2 3; 59i 1 1 ; uttakkarum(rum) i, 50: nitakkar(ar) 12. 96.
1

NIM a tree: *VNIM 12, 10.


NAM.BUL.BI ideogr.: NAMLBUL.BLI
namaru "to shine, to be bright": II

62,12.
u

to make bright";
"to be bright": Ii lim-mir 12,69; /////i

III 11
OT/-r

do.;

Hz

8, 10;

nam-rat

i; tii-nam-inar 40,

i, 5;

II

ft-nam-ma-. .... 21,

n; tunammarf?)

ideogr.

LAH.LAH

- ///;/mir n, 20 C; vm-nam40,9; nu-um-mi-ir 11,20;


mir i, 2: mu-na-mir 58, 17; mu-na33,
i
III11 1 tu$-nam-mar 12, 35
mus-na-mi~rat 39, 10;
;

II 2 lu-iit~ta-mir 12, 83.

namru
-A' 8,

"bright":

nam-m

16,4; nam-n(?) 10,27; ;/;-

23.

namris "brightly": nam-riS 9, 23.


namriru "brightness, splendour":
nam-ri-ru-ka

i,

nam-ri-ri

46,

7; nam-ri-ir-ri-ki 8, 10.

namirtu "brightness": na-mir-ti i 3.


namurratu "brightness": na-fmtr-ra-ta
?

nammassu

21, 59.

"reptile, creature": na-ma$-s&-u 32, 13;

mas-si-i 27, 10.

15;

VOCABULARY

164

nammaStu
namtaru:

[namniastu

na-mas-ti 32,

reptl!e. creature"':

natn-ta-rii 12,42.

u
^iDa nisu to remove,
h-su'ii 12, 73

?;

to tear

~-

Hi

11,

HDj

male relatives":
"to

IV

li-in-ni-is-si i, 45,

BAD
n,

ni-su-ti-ya

30, 12.

23; ? ni-s&-. ....

12;

life":

7,37?

ptitifti)

away":

tanasak(?)-ma

msa/ju (Ideogr. ZLGA)


ideogr. ZI 30, 12: 50, 23.

12, 97;

linnasik(i

napistu

to tear

remove,

(ideogr. ZI)

9. 5, 2iZ?,

napi$tim(tim)

14,4;

38;

60;

6,

9,

ya g,22B\ 50, 23.


nasaru "to keep, preserve

21; 12.

11

as-sur

27, 13;

22,6: 33,8; 37,5;

na-pis-ti 12, 70;

mi-

18, 16^; 27,9; 57,


108^; 18, 16; 37, 2;

nap-Sat 61,13; naps at 53, 29; napi&ti(tim)-ya

""CM

li-

23 C

nasalju

IV

lu-ni-is-sn-u 12, 73; nu-iis-si 12,

48; 33, 28, 32; linnisi(si) ideogr.

nisfttu

be removed":

to

away;

-us-su 12, 60 B:

60;
a

10-

9, 22; naptiti-

na-si-ru 22, 6;

8, 9;

na-si-rat 9, 38.

niku "to

offer":

tanaki(ti)

6,96;

[? tinifci\

12,5,7;

21,30; 22,33; 24,6; 30, 23; 32, 3; 40, 12; 51,

27;

5i

n;

62, 28; tanaki(ki)-ina 2, 10; 8, 21; ak-ki(?) 2, 45; ak-ki-

ka

20; akki-fea

i,

II

29;

2,

niku

4i

12, 3;
immiru

21,29; 30,22; 62,26;

m'M

nirtu:

/^

oiFering":

2i, 30;

ni-ir-tii 6,

13; 7-jf

?nu-uk-ka 21, 79.

DIM

/^

(?

tanaffl

(ideogr.

DIM)

11,43;
21,70;

*niki 12, 7; 40, 9; 62, 28.

58.

12, 78;

12, 103: ;/^-^5

22,3; na-sa-ku 18,

....

1,48; 33,32; ^-J??2 12, 52:


88C; 50,21; ni$ (ideogr. IL)
14; 23,7; 40, 10, 13; IL.LA (=nis)

/-.

12,79; 35,14;

//2^

4,35; 12,48,88; 13,


i,

ideogr.

immif

nisu "to raise": nisi-ma


w/-/jf

12,

28, 52: 2, 9, 42; 3, 9; 4, 8, 23; 5, 10; 6, 17, 35, 70, 95,

131;

7, 8,

13,12;

33; 8, 20, 21

14,11;

9,

27; 10,

6,

26:

n,

41; 12, 95;

15,17; 16, 10; 17,5; 18, 18; 19, 33; 20,

7; 21, 24, 72, 75, 91

22, 30, 68: 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26,

3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2;

30, 19: 31, 7; 32, 2: 33, 38; 34,

5; 36, 6, 8; 37, 6; 38, 3; 39, 4; 40, 2; 42, 24; 43, 8; 44,


2; 45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9.

VOCABULARY

san&fcu]

nisu "spirit (?)": ms 8. i.


nisu "people": ni-su n, 28;
53; 4, 5;

7,

165

;//-j/

nisi* 1 i, 3, 4, 8,

9, 6;

59; 9, 8, 40; 12, 39, 72; 13,

21, 12, 23, 90; 22, 7, 8, 67; 30, 18; 32,


1

"weakf?/

7, 16;

18, 5, 17;

33, 34; 57, 2.

1;

na-as-ki 9, 36,

D
D2D sabasu "to
"
*nD to arrange
1HD safearu "to
15:

be angry
17

is-bu-su

i,

23.

turn towards": is-sab-ru

is-fai-rei

6,

52; as-sa-&ar 27,

n;

54; as-&ur {az-imtr'-') 8,

7,

6. 73,

79; 33, 22; as&ur-fci

as-fyur-ka 6,

41;

i,

II

to cast

ato implore,

down, overthrow":
to

beseech'*:

29;

4,

n, 62; 37, 9; 57, 7: li-safara 30, 10.


sukkallu ^messenger": suk-kal-lu 6, 20; sukkallu

DD sakapu
/D

si-di-ir-ma 21, 88.

28: as-bur-ki

^'D

11

6,

7,

20^.

li-is-kip 12, 68.

i-sal-lu-ka-ma

i, 14,

16;

SOiSsilitu "compassion":

salatu "female

si-li-ti 30, 14.

sa-/a-i-} a 53, 13;

relatives":

sa-la-ti-ya

ii, 23.

alafeu "to sprinkle

D/D salamu
I2 bii

31,8; 33, 39.

"to be favourable"; II

tas-lim 13,10:

II

24

salimu "favour": sa-li-mu


--////?
5i 6; ........

suluppu

ISu

*l

J 6,

sallmu 6,122;

tu-sal-lam

6, 55; fu-sal-lam(?) 2,

J 4i7;

2,35;

(//>//>//?);

mi-i 48, 18;

33^

do.:

tas-lim 8,

2,

22,61,62;

9(?);

9, 18; sal-li- ..... 6, 123; 10, 21;

33,42; 32,5

lam

lis-li-mu 1,24; lislmiu(mii) 1,44;

-&;/*

28,3; 33,27:
sal-li-mu

tasalafe 12,2;

[ta]-sal-lab 62,29:

':

21, 28, 74; 30, 21;

salimu(mu)

10, 21

? sa-la-

24; 21, 87; .... .-sal-

i?.

4, 6; 8, 8; 50, 25;

12,

sa-H-ma

6i#; salima(ma)

12, 61.

date": suluppu 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 21; 62, 26.

sa-mi-id 21, 26; sa-mid 21, 16.

pjD sanaku
46, 12:

to harass:
III

tu-sti-as-ni-fca

to shut up, to fetter":

u-sis-ni-fea 12, 67;

12, 109

sa-ni-ku

usismka(a)

tu-sa-as-m-ka 12, 109.

12, 74;

VOCABULARY

66

HSD

sipu

to beseech*': II

[sipfi

u-sa-pi-[ka] 50, 20.

supu, suppii "supplication":


33, 20;

su-pi-ya

i,

43; 2I

33i4? su-pi 1,37;


26 su-up-pu-u-ki
22
33i

sit-pi-i
*

2I

"

8,1.

H2D

sapatiu

u
i

to scatter, to loosen"; II

5,7; sa-ap-M 6,53;

sa-pi-iU-ti

do.

sit-pu-ub

32,11; su-up-pi-ify-ma

ii, 37-

SIR.AD

ideogr.: 12, 6; 30. 24.


:i

DID saraku

to

11
pour out

as-ruk-ki 30^ 3; 57u


libation":

as-ruk-ka

a-sa-rafc 18, 13;

i,

20;

9-

sirku

-rz^ i, 20;

30, 3; 57, 9.

44

body, corpse": pa-gar-$u


22

j?;

u
ii

2, 22;

am du

pagar-m

2,

pag-ri-ya 12, 53; 53, 12.


to set free, to spare":

15, 17; 46, 18;

pa-du-u 20,

pa-da-a 5, 9.
pfc "mouth": /^-a

12, 68; 22, 55; pi 4, 5; 9, 8;


6, 33; /
io 35; 12. 66, 72; 22, 8; pu-su n, 14; pu-Su 21, 25, 73;

pi-i-ka 12, 62;

//-/-.

....

13, 32;

//-&z 12, 80; 13,

n;

pi-ka 21, 22; 22, 9; 42, 17: //-&' i, 43; 33, 25; pi-ki i,
49; //-y<& 9, 13 5, 49; P*-ya 6 57; 22, 14 5; pi-ya 9, 13;
>

22, 14; pi-tti-nu 62, 7.


totality, the

whole 11

pit-four 27, 7/^,9; pufour 27,

7; ^7/^77 19, 28; pu-four-$u-nu i, 15.


u
naptiaru the whole": najt-fyar 6, 40; 52, 5.
'

pataru
23;

remove

"to tear, to loosen, to


2, 23 Z?:

z-^z-

tapatar-ma 30, 28; lip-fur

15
:

tapatar(ar)

ta-pat-tar 2,

12, 99;

40, 14;

n, igC,

12, 84; pu-titr 2, 38;

29,30,3234,37; 18,14; 27, 21; .... ,-#r 49, 2 1 ///tur-ma 11,19; pn-ut-ri 11,31,33; pu-uf-ra n, 35;
;

II

IV

tu-pat~tdr 2, 23 J?; U'pat'tir 10, 3;

5,6;

7,48:

II 2

muppafiru(nt) 53,7;

lip-pa-tir

Kp-ta-af-fi-ru

12, 83; lip-ta-ti-ru 30, 13.

H7S

palijju "to
I

fear, to reverence'

pa-li-%i-ka

17, 4;

1
;

II

pa-R&-ka

"to terrify
2,

35;

';

I 3 do.:

pa-llb-ki

2,7;

VOCABULARY

pir'n]

....

62,15;
an-ni 53,

pal-fa-ku

28, 10; 46, 2;

.-lib

Hi

167

4,

42; pal-jfa-ku-ma
I 3

mu-p&l-Ii-&i 53, 6;

up-ta-na-lafc-

8,
11

pu-lu&-& 2, 13; 3, n,
pulufctu "terror
Ws
pulanu "such and such": pul&nu i, 3S ;
:

6, 2 7

b:s

83

n;

27,

58,5

bis

10, 31

62, i3

bw

39

bis

Vls

bis

83 E, 84

6, 27,

4, 16;

22, 11,51;

bis

"

i7

13, 5

bit
bis
;
;
57, 3
;
39, 16; 54, i
33, 2i
bis
bis
I2
2,26: 4,16,
, 38, 39
/*/3/w i,

30, 7; 3i, 4

9;

45**

12,

26 bis

2,
bis

113

2O bis 6o bis

bls
;

7,

10,31; 12,45,90: 13.5: 22,11,51; 27,11; 30,7; 31,4;


bil
bis
b5s
te
58,5.6 ;
;
57, 3,4
39, 16; 53, 2 4
33, 21
54, i, 2
;

38;

IV

60, ig

5^,5; 62,

^k

to

bis

bis
61, i6

62,13; pulanilum(tum)

26; 6, 27, 83^5; 12, 45; 13, 5; 31,4;

2,

57, 3;
"

i;

bis
;
59, I2

at

33, 21

i,

54,

13.

to regard favourably, to pity, to

show

11

nap-lis-an-ni 2, 37; nap-lis-an-ni-ma 2,32; 6,


62: naplis-an-ni 2, 37^?; naplis-an-ni-ma 27, 19; naplisa-

mercy

ni-ma 2,32!); 21,66; nap-li-. .... 35, 5; nap-li-si-inni-ma 8,4; naplisu-nin-ni 7, 46; mu-vp-pal-sa-ta 2,37;
27,17;

[nap]-lu-us-ki

nJD panu

2,37!^;

vtu-up-pal-sa-at

u face":

4,26;

[nap]-Iu-us-sa

8. 2.

/4

2, 10;

8,

20;

n,

42; 12,

2, 5,

98; 13,

6,

13; 18, ig-4; 21, 28; 24, 6; 30, 20; 31, 8; 32, 3; 51, 10;

52, 3; pa-nu-nk-ka 14, 10; 18, 2; pa-nu-ka 18, 3; pa-iti-

ka 2,36; 27,17!); panu-ka 10,33;


i i

bis

12; pann-ki

i,

pasasu

fani-ka

36; 33, 19; pani-ki 33, 14; pa-ni-.

35, 4: pani-yh (ideogr.


u

22, 23;

i,

34; 12. 66, 70, 75, 76: 27, 18; 53, 16; pa-ni-ki 8,

6,

SAG.KI)

to loosen, to forgive (sin)":

pu- si-si 50, 22:

II

....

53, 10.

Ii lip-su-su

12, 76;

mu-pa-si'Su 62, 10.

D pisatu a brightly- col oured(?) robe: lubuitupi^ati 40, 6.


D pakadu Ii u to take care of, to rule, to entrust to
II

"to

visit,

to resort to

27, 10 ; ti-pi-ik-da-m
II

12;

u
fcTl

iOD

parfitu

n,

1T
:

pak-dn

lu-fa-kid 53, 20.

alabaster": alnn pamtu 12,11,12,69.


11
:

pi-ir-i

';

ta-pa-Md 58, 3: ip-Md

26; pa-ki-du 4^1 ^33

pir'u "offspring, posterity

12,75;

jz)/-fr-

12,

42,

VOCABULARY

68

par(ma&s)-da-a 34,

3.
1

parakku "shrine": parakkani* g, 7.


"
to cease, to yield"; ip-par-ki 6,
OlfD IV

*TlD

D parasu

to separate, to decide":

pu-m-us
50:
4,

12, 59jff;

pnms(us)

49; paris(is) 12,1 08

7,

28;

74;

6,

"part"

IV

piristu "decision":

purussu

pi-ris-ti i, 17.

''decision":

13, 28;

12, 58;

18.

par-su 48,

':

74^; parasi(si)
ipparasu(su) 53, 28.

[pa]-ra-su 6,

parsu

Ii ta-par-ra-sa 62,6;

12, 59; 50, 11; purusi(si) 4,

12: 37, 10;

7,

124; 10, 22.

1,11;

///r//5-

pumssa-ai

37, 10;

4. 2
4,

6,74:

3?

7,12;

49; 12, 59;

7,

50, ii.

parsu ^command'':

"to

pasahu

DD'D? HI

be

Snp-Si-ka

par-sn-[ki] 4, 12.

be consoled": pa-sa-Jja

pacified, to

14; 22, 15; mn-$ap-$ib(pik}) 42,

8, 7.

6.

p^/D pu^ku
*)?'

""sorrow, misery"

pasartt "to loosen, to

^//&H

g, 35; 31, 6.

to interpret":

free,

lip-su-ru

12, 78; lip-$ur-an-ni 12, 84; liplur-an-ni 12,846*;

IV

50,22;

11,19,29,30;

2.38:

BUR.RU.DA

22, 12:

lip-pa-a$-ru

a$-[ra] 27, 2iZ?:

i,

II

47:

.....

61, 18;

6,5,6,7;

pa-sir

.......... -si-rii 62. 12;

lip-pa-as- .....
,

pu-sur

6,

13; [lip] -pa-

-as-ra 28, 2;

lippaSra(m)

21. 68; nap-snr-s& ii, 2.

"dish, vessel":

passuru
D"D'

pasau

wpassnru

40, 8; 61, 10.

to rub, to anoint": tapasas(as) 11,45;

102; 51, 13; pa-$a-$u 58,

pu$u$ 12,

8.

vessel for ointment": nap~$al-tum


12, 76; fwiiapSastu 12, 8, 15, 116,

napSastu "ointment:

pitu

"to

pitu-it

11

open

12. 29;

Ii pi-tu-u
II

60,6; //-/-.

tit-pat-ti 6 107.
T

.... 6,98;

VOCABULARY

sirgarra]

169

2
I

ru "mighty":

22, 36, 38;

12, 19;

85;

435

6,

ii

strati*

7,

43;

sir-turn 9, 28;

60, 7;

50; 4,

jzr-rf i,

23; 9, 10; 19, 31; 33, 3$; 53, 23; j/-r*/ 60,

60, 14.
8, 27; 49, 32.

jfr

"to grasp, to seize";

cede for

jr

6,20; 11,46; si-ru 12,19^;

$iru "field":

sab&tu

si-i-ru

abbuttu

abatu

"

to inter-

*:

-bat 12,

ta-$ab-bat 2, 21;

6,73; 7, n; 37,9; 51, 6; sabat-ma


12,16; sab-ti-ma 1,42; 33,24; sa-bi-ta

as-bat 4,29;

DIB)

(ideogr.

sa-bi-ta-at 6, 90; 7, 28; 9, 36 ^4;

9,

36;

9,

45; sab-ta-ku-tna 18, 9;

II

-<z/

u~sab~bit 13, 22.

subatu "garment": subata-ka (ideogr. TUG) 51,


sibittu u imprisonment" $i-bit-ti-ka 10, 29.

6.

"

to

^ e small":

as~sa~faar (az-m-mur?)
I^ru "small": &-%i-ri-yk n, 36.

talitu, tislitu "prayer**:


27, 19 Z);

33. 4;

50, 21

tas-li-ti

11,27;

tor-/z/ 2, 33;

-A-rf 49, 8;

sil-ti i, 18;

2, 3.

///

9,

I 4,3?

21,63;

39; 59, 5;

ta-*

A.RA.ZU)

(ideogr.

S^, 9-

"to cover over, to darken": mu-sal-Kl 21, 78.

sillu "shadow, protection": sil-lu 6, 120; sH-H-ka 13, 10.

sululu "shadow, protection":


lul 9,

6^;
u

(race),

almu

9,

6,

92;

7,

30.

darkness": Uu$almu 21, 13; 22, 49.

almu
salmu "dark

su-lul 9, 6, 33; 22, 4; zu-

su-lul-ka 22, 58; m-lul-ki

11
;

almat kakkadi "the black-headed

mankind": sal-mat

i, 4;

"image": $alman**-&-a

27, 9.

12, 54.

to think, to devise, to plan":

u-$a-ain-ma-ni

12; 54,7.

Sirgarru a stone:

^S1R.GAR.RA-^*

8, 25.

8,

18;

VOCABULARY

KA

a measure:

tatu "hand
/

14;

11

22, 31

62, 25.

ka-a-ti 35, 14;


/*-# 61, 13; M// 12, 79; 13,
21 9, 36^; 12, 16;
(kati) i, 28, 52; 2,9,

2,

42:3,9; 4,8,23; Siio;


8,20,21;
11;

,27;

15,17:

72, 75, 91

[KA

6, 17, 35, 70, 95,

10,6,26:

131;

7, 8,

*3, I2

11,41;

33;

12,95;
^4,
17,5: 18, 18; 19, 33; 20, 7; 21, 24,

16, 10;

22, 12, 30, 68: 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26, 3; 27,

25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30, 19; 31, 7; 32, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5; 36,

37,6; 38,3; 39,4;

6,8;

40,2;

42,24; 43,8; 44,2;

45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; kat-

su 12, 43;

ka-tuk-ka

2,

18; 3, 15; 27, 10;

feat-ta-ka 21,

du
14,5; 50,21; kata
g,
dtt
/#' 11,26; kati -ya
36; 12, 79 C; &&ta**-$u 12,46;
12, 88 <T.

&M-j@

59;

Uto speak, to

4,

35;

12,48,88;

command":

tak-bii-u 45, 3;

a~feab-bu-u 8, !5 bis ;

likbi 19, 29:

M-^"

12, 93;

9,

2Obis

lu-ufc-bi 27,

K-K-ka 15,16; 16,9; Hk-bu-u 1,50; 2,40; 9,15;


22,16; 33.35; &-#55; 9i 2I 522; 12,80; 19,22,28;
21, 66; ^/&" 12, 104; kibi-ma 12, 99; 61, 4; >b-&-/ 2, 5;
4i 49? 8 3* 9 46; ki-M-ma 8, 14; ka-bu-it 27, 14; ka-bu-u
24;

kd-bu-u 27,14^; ^-5^- ..... 27, 14^; ^tf-to/


14; ki-bt-ka-ma 19, 13; ka-ba-a 9, 19; 13, 8; 22, 65;
ka-ba-ai 2, 32; 4, 27; 12, 59; 27, 19;
I 2 ik-ta-ba-an-

",
u,

3?

ni-ma n, 25; tak-fa-bu-u 12, 1 15; ..... ..... -^ 12,1


15
kibitu u word command ': M-bit i, 43; 12, 62,
87, 114;
*.

22, 10, 66; 33, 25; 35, 15; 53, 27; ki-bit-su 19, 8; 60,
7;
ki-bit-sa 4, 26; ki-bi-sa 33, 10; ki-bi-ti-ka
9, 10; 53, 23;
ki-bit-ka 6, 21 ; 19, 31 ; 50, 9; 60,
10, 1 1 ; kibit-ka 9, ic.5;

50,9^,26; 54,5;

ki-bit-ti-

.....

7,44;

ki-bt-ti'ki 4,

43; 6,85; 7,23; ki-bit'U 1,50; 8,2; 33,36; ki-btt-su-un


I 2

33i I?? ki-bit-[ku-nu]


1
u
"to

Part.

oppose'
tab-lmn 46, 20.
;

7,

56.

warrior": muk-tab-lu 21,42; w/^-

feablu "battle; middle, waist":


2, 14;

3, 12; kabli-su 53, 17.

*-&*/ 12, 23; ka-bal-su

VOCABULARY

feitradu]

""Op

kabru

make bow down, to


uk-ta-ad-di-da-an-ni n, 6; nk~ta~ad-di~da-ni

bow down

"to

bend'*:

grave": kab-ri 30, u.

kadadu
u,

II 2

';

"to

kakkadu

head": ka^kadu (ideogr. SAG.DU) 1,4; 27,


9; kafekad (Ideogr. SAG) 12, 96; kakkad-su (ideogr.
SAG.DU) 12, 121 kakkadu-ki (Ideogr. SAG) 8, 8.
;

lp
*|

ku "barley (?)": ^-f


u

ku

cord":

>

t?
u
kiliu voice

12, 30.

ki-i 22, 49; 62,

n.

ku-la 12, 36.

"to bestow": ku-si-ma 39, 14; ka-i-$u 22,5; ka-i-sat


7,

II

25;

37; [ka?]-i-sat 9, 39u


to take^ to seize": ? mu-fcil-lu y 40.
s

kiliatu

il-la-t& 12, 78; feil-lat 12,

"sin, disgrace":

78 C;

kil-la-ti 5, 7; 27, 2iZ?; 50, 18; feil-la-ti-ma 2, 39; kil-laa-ti 9, 54.

kimu
HJp kanu
kSsru

;## 22,32; 26,7;


"grain":
n
li
? ka-an-ni-ka 18, 10.
reed

22,31; 33, 40.

might, strength": >h-^r 12, 83.

"to approach": I
II

^/Vi/

i-kar-ri-ba 21,22; ik~ru-bu-ni 7,57;

u-fcar-ri-du-u-ni 12, 77

klrbu "midst

....

62, 9; &"-.

(T;

&-kar-ri~bu-m 12, 77.

11

>6/-rr^

12, 31, 83;

21, 10, 73; 32, 7, 15;

39, 13.

fedr-bu-ni-ya 19, 26.


? afc-ri-dak-ka 13? 27.

kardu,

karidtu

f.

^2: 21,

46;

tu?n 5,

u;

karradu

brave, valiant": kar-du 14,15;

ka-rid-tu 4, 10,

fed-rid-$i

i,

29;

^r-

ka-rid-

kd-rid-ti 32, 6,

do.: fear-ra-du

11,1,30,34;

46, 21.

kuradu

ku-m-du

kitrudu

n;

do.:

n,

2,

1-4;

kar-ra-du 11,40; fearradu

25; 5, 14; 21, 77; ku-ra-di

do.: kit-ru-du 46, 16.

i,

32.

VOCABULARY

172

kurdu

"valour, might
ru-ud-ka 5, 9.

Iplp kakkaru "ground

sT

11

[kurdu

kur-di-ka 12,92; 21,85;

":

kak~ka-ri 32, 10.

self": ra-ma-ni-$a u,
ramanu "
ma ii, 9/f; ra-ma-ni-ya n, 24.
ramu "to love, to pity": i-ram-mu 9, 34;

69: ri-man-ni-ma 21,63;

ri-min-ni-ma

8. 3

ra-im

ri-i-ma 12, 61

ri-mi-nu-u

57;

n, 7^;

ri-mi~nu~u-um n, 2^4;

21,

ri-mi-

ri-mi-nu-&

ri-mi-ni-ya 6, 91; 7, 29; ri-mi-na-ta 12, 40; 27,


ri-mi-ni-ta 27, 18; ri-mi-ni-tum 6, 71
77; 7, 9,

21, 61;

i8yf;

^5; 37i 7t
4, 25;

"merciful":

2 ^, 7;

li-ri-man-ni 21,

9, 4.

ri-i-mu 12, 70;


89; 22, 64; rfm^ 21, 69; 30, 14.

rimnu, rimfnu

ra-ma-ni-$&-

9;

-man(min?)-ni-ma 2,5;

rimu "mercy":

nu-u 11,2,7;

ku-

3; 57^ 2

rim-m-tom

ri-mi-ni-tnm 6, 71, 77^?; rim-ni-tum

7, 35,

naramtu

naramn,

59.
11

na-ram

''darling

6,

19; 22, 5;

27, 4; 60, 6; na-ram-[taf] 6, 126; 10, 23.

ruku

"distant*

rukuti^

ruk~ka(?)

':

ru-ku-tu

13, 9;

i,

36;

33, 19;

62, 9.

rtkutu "distance":

rik-ku-ti 59, 20.

-A-^ 49, 19;


^-/^ 50, 24;
ri-$a-a-ka
6, 29;
2, 16; 3, 14; 21, 60.

risu "head":

w-to-tf 5, i;

rlgtu "former, original, preeminent": rti-tu-& 46, 14;


ra-d- i, 42; 33, 23; ris-ti-i 4, 48.

risu I

"to shout for joy, to hail";

rejoice":
[ki] 8, 18;

risati

pi.

li-ris-ka 9, 24;

Pns-sa

"shouts of joy

be great";

III

II

12, 36:

ri-ti-ta-a (fr. rfstft?, c/.

"to

....

"to

11
:

II

mu-rti

ri-$a-a-ti 6, 121

supra)

make

i,

"to cause to

.-ris-ka 20, 5; Ii-ri$9,


;

3; 58, 18.
10, 20; 17, 3.

20.

great":

li-Sar-bu-u 3, 7;

-&" 5i 3-

rabu

"great":

9, 9, 21;

11,7;

ra-bu-u 46,6:

r^

9? 2

^;

r^-fe-^ 46, 6 A; rabii-u


26,9; 42,26; raM-i 22,

VOCABULARY

rasa]

22; rabi 22, g, 22 5; ra-ba-ta 27, 6; nz~3// 2 44;

29;

9,

n,

rabitu(tu) 19, 24, 34; rabttum(tum)

73

31, 33; 27,3; 49,

15; rabita(ta) 6 ? 68; rabiti(ti) 13, 6; 22, 10, 66; 27, 3 Z>;
1
46, 3i8; 59iii; 62,22; rabitti^ 1,11,14,17; 2,15; 3,6,

13:

6,

114;

130;

7, 6;

23;

8, 19,

19,5; 33,8; 50,

g,

26: 10, 5; 12, 25, 79, 88,

61,14; 6s,

29;

5, 10,

*;

33, II-

rubfi "prince":

rw&i 9,2;

19,26; 22,1;

10,3;

22, 9, 22.

rubatu "princess ru-ba-tu 19, 34,


surbn "powerful, mighty": $ur-bu-u
11

*-

6,1,2,18,97; 10,7;

3, 10;

$ur-bat 6o : 9;

ur-ba-ta-ma

^-iift 4, 24,
9, 23,

47; 6, 85
28; 37, 7; #/r-

6, 71, 77, 85,

7,
*l

KJG

7, 2;

nir-bi 6, 16;

12, 93;

2, 8;

MAKIM) 6, 124;

rabisu (ideogr.

^wRIG

90;

7,

21,7;

18, 17; 21, 23,

2 3 ? 5? 5i 2 7? nir-bi-ka 27, 24; nar-bi-ki


32; nir-M-ki 30, 15, 17.

a plant:

s//r-

38, 5.

1 ?

rabisu a demon:

21,34,36;

sur-ba-ti 4, 12;

D\ Sur-bu-tum

41; 5, 8; 6, 69;

2,

12; 48, 17;

20,8,10;

18, 6;

narbH, nirbu "greatness, might":


mar-bi-ka

2,

6 S 94;

10, 22.

19, 17*

"to tread, to advance": I

ir-di 8, 5;

III

Sur-dim-ma

30, 14-

rldutu u copulatlon; dominion

":

ri-du-su 53,9; riduti(ti)

59,6.
II

"to raise";

IV

do.: at~fa-ra-[am] 61, 13.

"to help, to deliver": 1

ru b^ "enchantment

ru-$a-nim-ma 53,

sorcery"':

4.

m-&u-u 33,31;

ru-fti-i 12,

81, 106.

rakasu "to bind, to knot *: ar-kus-ka 2, 27.


raksu "bound": rak-su-ma 50, 19; 53,7.
1

riksu "band, cord":


(ideogr.

KIDA)

"to be loose

rimku

11
;

II

rik-sa 2,27;

12,99;

3^

"to loosen'

"libation": rim-ki

2 ^5

ffi-J* 33, 44;

4j

4-

ru-um-[mi]

2, 39.

i, 54; 61, 12.

rusii "magic, sorcery": ru-[su-u] 33, 31; ru-si-i 12, 82.

VOCABULARY

74

rapasu

be broad";

to

II

[rap&Su

to enlarge":

to broaden,

ru-up-pis 5, 4.
u

broad, wide-spreading-, distant":

rapsu
12,

20

^4; rap-sn 6, 92; rapastti(.

62, 3;

rasjbu

7,

30;

7; rapasti(ti)

mpsati(ti)

8.

powerful": ra-as-bu 60,

raig"hty,

raftbu
rusubu
u

rap-su

i,

l8 *75 21,23,90; 22,42,

61, 6; rapSati** 10,11; 12,39;

67; 30,
u

rap-$a-a~ti 9, 6;

60, 5;

rapastim(thn)

13.

do.: ra-sub-bu 14, 16; 21, 93; 49, 25.


do.: ru-$&-bu(?)

i, i.

to possess; to grant": a-ra-si xi, 12 ^4; a-ra-a$-$i n, 12;


..... -ra$-$i-ma 21, 75: ^zr-^" 12, 69; ^fr-j/ 12, 69 C; 15,
4, 5; H-ir-su-ni 12, 6i5; 50, 25; lirm-ni (ideogr.

TUK)

III

12, 61;

^"

sa

rel.

pron.

jz/r-^" 13, 28.

"who, which

11
;

sign of the genitive:

g, 12, 13, 16, 19, 25, 38, 39, 40, 42,

22, 23, 24, 26;

46, 48;

4, 17, 19, 37, 38, 39, 41, 43, 44,

52, 53, 54, 55, 66, 82, 83 E, 85,

27^, 5

bis
,

bis

118, 122, 129;

i2 ter , 14,

igA,

17, 8; 18, 8;

4; 33,

D,

bis

19, 22, 23,

11,1,17,26,28,36;

12,

23, 9;

13, 5i 7i

";

2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 52,

62,

101, 103, 105, 116;

19. 8, 10, 12, 31,

22, 12,40;

20, 31, 43, 45, 56, 60, 63, 64, 66, 67,

68, 76, 81, 85, 86, 97

74;

20, 22, 23,

19,

7, 5,

bis
8, I2
,

54, 56, 60, 61;

9,25, 34,4; 10,19,21,35;

bls

x,

46, 50, 51; 2, 14,

3, 6, 12;

26;

&z

6, 27, 40, 44, 49,

bis
86, 88, 8 9
113

24, 26,

45

bls

27,

32; 21,

n^

bis
;

30,

7, 10,

10, 21, 24, 28, 29, 30,

36;

35, i;

42, 9, 12, 18; 46, 15; 48, 17;

5,

14, 16,

i2 bis , 13; 31,

39, 16;
1

8, 19,

40, 3, 9?

23; 52, 5;

53,14,20,21,23,24,26; 55,3; 56,1,9,11; 57, 3,4,6;


58,5, 6, 7; 59,2,11,12,14; 60,7,13,15,19,21: 61, 5,
16, i6A; 62, 13, 17, 18, 19; sd i, 23, 47; 2, 13; 3, n; 6,
4^;

7505^55i59;

97;

13,19,20;

53, 6; 54,

i, 2,

9^34; 10,30,32; 12,12^,19,21,

22,50; 31,2,3;

33,8;

35, 14;

50,13:

4; 55, 5; 56, 8; 57, 2.

"

a5u, sasunu pers. pron., "he, they; him, them":

stLsunu;
$&-& 53i

5; $&-nu 12,41;

$a~a-m

13, 20; sa-su-nu 12, 14.

VOCABULARY
su'atu;
i

12, 8,

ft,

sunuti dem. pron.,


su-fa

BI (=su)

60, 2;

su-a-tu

a measure: n, 43;

60, 2; $u-nu-ti 12, 104.


tesr

connective particle: $u-ut

stit

"that, those'

iA\ su-a-ti 7, 62; 57, 7; &%z/tt (BI) 30, 28; Stfati

(BI) 40, 15;

1?5

31; 62, ij

2, 30,

25,8; 30,22; 40,8;

12, 3; 21, 29;

62, 26.
i*u

to look for,

to look,

to seek";

I 2

to seek,

look

8; fi-si-

concern oneself with **; 13 do.: I

for.

27,

6, 28;

/l-/-^" 6, 73;

a-$l-*-ki 4, 29;

n,

lu-us-ti-'-fna

I 3 is-ti-m-

6,

.-i(P)-ma

Sru

l
29; siri* -ya 53,

sirtu ^iniquity":
2,

38

jte/

no;

6,
1

i,

2, 16;

5/n 8, 16;

1,26;

i6Z>;

13 ^4;

3, 14.

$iri**-ya

jf3fr-rf

2,

1,45; 33,

38; 11,19;

&r-tnn

/?.
1

$aru-ka 18, 15.

be

n,

26; 22, 63.

$iri**-$u-nu 18, 7 yf

$ir-ti

saru "wind, breeze'


u
*
^ ee to escape'
"to

/jf-//- -

48.

taSiltu "decision (?)**: ta-$i-Ia-a-ti

5fru

37, 9;

) 6, 9;

[i$-A]- -i-ka 27,

13;

situ "moment, time":

"flesh":

ti-i-

ti-tl--&-ka 27, 16;

53, 16;

7, 11;

27,

/-/9

(Hna

I 2 &-rf-*-3i 8, 10; ?&s-tz~i

su-ma

n;

2,4; a-si-^-ka 1,21; 21,

i-H-*

BC;

ta-si-

i-si-it

n,

10.

satisfied": lu-uS-K 9, 23; 22, 23.


a

to

Sabasu^
Mi-sa

be angry":

21, 87:

Sat-su

sab-su-ma

A>^ 12, 55.


UB.UB: UB.UBf^

6, 8>,

4,37,45; 6,87;
88;

7, 19,

7,25;

26.

30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29,

ta-$a-bit(?) 26, 5.

sagganakku

a governor or high

official:

sagganakku

19, 14-

sigaru

A*^W
ID

"bolt": *9*&garu 53, 22.


21, 43.

a tree:

^ID

12, 5; 30, 25.

sadti "mountain": $a-du~u g 32; sadu-u 33, 7; $t-di-i 12,


:

28; awi*^ 21, 81; 32, 9; sadani^(ni) 59,

sadafeu "to move along,

io

3.

advance": is-di-&u

8, 5.

VOCABULARY

76

sidu "guardian deity":

Um Sidu
ilu

13, 21; 22, 19; 50, 24;

[SSdu

(AN.ALAD)
(AN.DAN)

8,12; 12,110;

sidu

6,

32; 19, 29;

22, 8, 64.

sumu

Sfirou "garlic":
FVfltf

33, 45-

SiP u "foot": **/*#>12,55; 22, 60.

write, to inscribe": ta-Sa-far 6,

sataru "to

si'u "corn, grain

Sibu "old man

/-&#-*

Samu

53.

to

':

Si-am 12,

':

si-bi

n,

to

mu-sim

simtu "destiny":
6,

10; su-tur 27, 7.

4, 30.

n,

6; Si-bi-im

Ii

establish":

-$im-mi 21, 83;


i

^7,6; &pi**-y&

6^4.

8.

settle,

II

16;

^^

4,3;

j?w;// 6,

sim-ti 6,

13;

62, 5;

5i-i-mi 10,

113; 19, 21;

19, 9; 58,

6, 19;

ta-Sim-ma

i.

19,21; Si-mat

10, 16;

112; 10, 15; 22,3; Si-mat-ka 15,13; Si-ma-a-ti 19, 34"?


1
6, 112 F; 15, 11; 19, 6, 9; 21, 60; 58, i; 62, 2.

Sim&ti*

Ptasimtu:

ta-sim-ti 41, 3.

sakaku: tasakak?(ak) ideogr. UD.DU 12, 13.


maStakal a plant: ^ommaStakal 11,44; 12,9.
u

sakanu

Ii

placed":

US-' 7 ;

to place,

to set,

7i 2

1,12,39; 4,17,39;

iSakna(na)
6

X 9,

10; 27,

u^4;

6,84.6",

50, 14; 53, 24; 54, 2;

ta-Sa-

55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 5S, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19; 61, 16;

kan

22, 49;

ta-sak-kan

6,

108; tasakan(an)
M, i5 I02 T II6

ii, 42, 43, 45; 12, 3,4,7, ii,

12;

15,24;

51, ii, 15;

be

to

to lie,

to establish;

8,

20;

H;

J 4,

2, 10;
;

J 3,

18,19^; 21,29; 30,22,26; 32,3; 40,8;


62, 26, 27, 28;

tasakan-ma

22, 34;

[ta-Sa?]-

ka-ni 33, 16; li-Sak-na 12, 70; lis-ku-nu-ni 12, 61 5; jfi>&


22, 60; S&-kun-ma 19, 24; $uk-na 6, 116; 10, 18; 12,

HO.Z?;

21,68;

22,65;

....

^ukun(un) 1,22;

sukna(na) 12,

sa-ki-nu 62, 10; sakin(in) i, ii;


^^-. .... 22,47; saknu(nu) 12, 67, 116; Sa-ki-na-at 33,
2; sd-ki-in 1,3; sa-kin 21,38; sa-kin 20,12; 46,17;

no;

jj/*.

8, 7;

sak-na-&t 11,28; Sak-na-ta 42,8;


III

Sii-uS-kin

Hi

tu-sak-na

SfauS-kin

i,

36; 33,19;
22,14;
9,13;
IV i i$-sak-na 13, 18; is-sakmu-Sa-aS-ki-nu 46, 17;
nam-[ma] 13, 19; is-sak-nu-nim-ma 27, 12; lis-sa-kin i,
i

VOCABULARY
49;

4$

83Z7;

IV

33^34;

5*5

177

it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-ma

6,

7,19.

Siknu "creature":

33,8; 37,5; sik-nat

si-kin

10, 13;

61, 3-

sikaru "drink":

si-kar

i,

20;

2, 29.

&albabu "mighty, courageous (?)"


9, 3, 3i;

-/#-*

sululbu:

fr.

$al-ba-6u

1^33^?:

17; 46, 20; 53, 3.

2:2,

58, 15; $&-lu&-&u-Su 48, 18.

sallatu: ?Sal-la-t& 12.119.


u

"

salamu Ii
11

perous
I

II

to be intact, perfect, complete, to be prosi


"to preserve intact, to cause to prosper' :
1

lu*u$-lim-ma

8, 17;

9, 10;

54, 6; lu12, 66

12, 66, 90; 22, 13; 30, 15;


-u$-Iint

45, 2;

Hi

7;

sul-li-ma-am-ma

5; Sul-lu-mu 4, 32; 6, 75; 7, 13; 37,

salmu
sulmu

'intact, safe

12, 71;

6,

n,

10;

26.

$&,-ul-ma 58,4; sul-mu 4,

45,7; 5ul-mi 12,

-wtf

26;

9,

n.

and sound": sal-mu

"peace, prosperity'*

6,12458,11;
sulmu(mu) 10, 22;

mu-5al-lim

12, 112;

sulma(ma)

13;

21, 67, 68; sulmi(mi)

12, 105.

Sa 1 urn m at u "light": $a-lum-ma-ia 21,58; $a-Iwn-ma-ti


46, 15-

ilan "setting"; a point in heaven: $i-la-an

(2)^?)

9, 41.

*nu-Sal-K-tu 62,11.

stimu "name": Su-nm 11,32; $&-ma n,8; 5/// 12, 75 C;


um-$u 12, 120; $umu-ka 9, 8;
30, 14; mini 40, 15;
-ka%,i\ sumu-ki4i$$\ m-mi-ya 19,22; $&-nd(pi?)-i
;

"

26;

5*

^-

4;

5,3; 12,75;

Ii

to hear":

jtf-i/ 2,

21, 63;
7?

32; 12,

59^;

$i-ma-a

27, 19;

J 3i 2 ^; Stt-mi-Sti-nu

li$-mi 1,43;

2,

50, 21

32 ^;

19,14.

33,25; lu-u$-mf(?)
;

-*///

i,

12, 59; 13, 27;

si-mi-i i, 41

Q; 33t 22; 37, 8; si-mi-i 4, 27; Si-mi-i 6, 72;

6,

72

j5";

&-mu-u

-^
45; &-mu-u(?) 10, 27; si-mu-u 21, 82;
&-mat
Sirma-a-at
jtf36;
21,
7,
12;
4;
59? 5;
33,
21, 75;
M^/ 19, 28; si-ma-a 9, 19; 22, 65;,
III i tu-sa-as-mi-t
7,

33,17;

ma-at 33,

IV

Ii$-Si-mi 8, 14;

III 2

[mu$]-ti(?}-i$-

2.

VOCABULARY

178

simH

"obedient, friendly

u,

si-mu-u

*:

3; 27, 14.

taSmft "prosperity, success": ta$-mu-&


ta-ma-a 33, 15, 1 6; 6x, 19; laS-mi-i 4, 6.

^NDE? Sumllu

&-mi-lu-uk-ki

"left":

4,

26

su-mi-li-ya

8, 13;

2 i 9;

g, 17

5;

9, 17; 22, 18.

Sumili-ya

HDD Samt

"heaven": samu-ii 3,5; 6, 128; 8, 18; 10,4, 24; 12,


ii9(?); 61, 8; &W/M 4, 15; 16, 12; Sami-i i, 5, 9, 3i 33;

3,8; 4,24;

5, 12, 15;

*i

4,21,71, 100, 107; 7,5,9?

6, 3,

9; 12, 64, Si, 83; 13, 20; 19, 7; 21, 6, 10, 15, 73, 81; 22,

39;
17;

27,5,8; 31,7; 32,7,15; 37,7; 39, 8; 46, 1 1; 48,


1
49> 2 9; 50, 3. 8; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 3. 9; Samt* (ideogr,

IDIN,
1

I
E?"

6;

cf.

18, 4;

19,

8;

i-$am-ma-mu

sammu

$a-ma-mi 6, 78 DE\
$a-ma-mi 8 24; $d-ma-mi 6, 78,

21, 81) 12, 28; 32, 9;

7,

SSi 11

Sammu 12,67,101,104,115; sammu-ka

"plant":

1
12,97; Scwimi* 12,76.

samnu

NI) 30,28; samnu (ideogr.


(Ideogr. NI) 11,43;
12,3,15,102,116; 21,29; 25,8; 30,22; 62,26; samni

NI.IS)

"oil": Santnu (ideogr.


bis
n;
11,45; 12, 8
,

(Ideogr. NI.IS)

3I.MAN a
Samaru

plant:
u
II 2

44; 30, 26; 51, 13.

teI.MAN

12, 10.

to revere, to worship": I 2

?$it-mu-ru 60,

n;

12, 91, 92; 54,

lu-u$-tam-mar

II 2

15;

samni

8, 17;

6; lul-tam-ma-ra 21, 90.

IDE? samru

$A.NA

"violent": Sam-ru 21, 40, 41.

"vessel for incense; censer'

12, 4, 86, 118;

28, 6;

32, 3;

47, 7; 51, ii

i"D!f

Sanitu u

13, 14;

33, 39;
;

16,

u;

34, 6;

2,

38, 4;

9; 8, 20:

n,

42;

21, 74, 92; 22, 69;

18, 19;

39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;

52, 4; 62, 27.

times":

103, 117; 15, 23; 18, 19

Sanitu

A\

6,

25, 7;

96;

8,

21;

12, 16, 99,

30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13;

52, 4; 61, 4; 62, 30.

saninu

"to oppose, to rival": I

sa-na-an

i,

IV

19;

i$-$a-na-an 60, 10.

sasu u to speak, to
s-as~si

6,

call, to

109; al-si-ka

invoke, to

6,

61; al-

command":

ta-

6,

34;

al-si-ki 4, 2 7; 6, 72; 7, 10, 62; 37, 8; 57, 7; si-si-ma 50,

VOCABULARY

fiarru]

10; $&-su-u ii, 4;

II

179

ii-si-is-sa,

13,21; mu-$a-a$-

21, 3-

r$H
2f

aptu

"lip": sap-ti~ya 13, 22.

sapiku
30, 21

pour out": tasapak(ak) 12,3; 15,20; 21,29:

to

33, 40; 62, 26;

saplu "that which


6,

46;

jte^-.

1,15; mplati*
BE?"

saparu
6,

sa-pi~Mt 9, 37.
beneath; beneath, under": sa-ap-la

is

12, 4;

57, 13, 14; saplu 21, 55; sapli-ka

59, 4.

"to send"; i$-pur~an-ni 12,98; lu-ns-pur-ki 4,36;

81; 7,18.

Sipru

"letter,

message":

III

18, 4;

-jjDE^

2, 16;

[$d]-jru-& 27, 5 {7Z?; j4-^

14; 21, 60; sa-kd-a

3,

27, 5;

sa-ku-tum

I 3t3;

6,

15; 37, 13.

7,

misrii "property, wealth'


?"

sa-M-ta

12,54;

i$)-fcu-u

tu-sa-as-fea 2, 21.

sakii "high, exalted":

$a-$a-a

16, 3.

Si-pir-

sakii "to be high": //(glossed

mlsritu: mi$-ri-tu-&~a

1
:

mti-ra-a 8,

13.

10, 4.

u "powerful": Sar-bu 12,18.


sitrahu do.: si-tar-fat n, 46.
:/

sarahu Ii "to be
make br!ght(?/

sar-^at

bright (?)":

i,

II

6;

"to

sarhu
"?

bright(?)": sar-^a

$&r(fy-fa-a-ki

"cypress

iwsurmmi

6, 22.

i,

18;

ar-bu-tum

8, 22.

8, 6.
15

surminu
Saraku

sur-ru-^at

w* Surminu

12,

15, 102;

51, 13;

30, 26.

"to offer, to present": ta~s&r~rak 21, 74; 31, 10;


2, 27, 28; snr-ka 19, 23; sur~kam-ma 9, 19 5;

as-ruk-ka

Siir-kdm-ina 9, 19; sur-ki 8, 17.

Saruru "splendour":
ru-ra-ki 8,

Sa-ru-ru 1,30;

sa-ru-ur 5, 12;

9.

sarru "king": sar-[ru?] 60.2;

j?^rrw

i,

19, 14, 15, 25; 33, 35; 41, 3; 46, 18; 52, 5;

MAN)

i,

50;

&*m"

61, 13;

31; jter (ideogr.


sarrani 62, 31.
62,

j^-

5^r

MAN)

6, 38,

12, 87;

91;

5oC; 12,20;
te>w (ideogr.
7,

29; 22, 41;

LUGAL

60, 2;

VOCABULARY

So

[Sarratu

arratu u queen": mr-ra-inm 12,89;


ra-ti 24, 3; 27, 3 C; Sar-rat 4, 9,

n;

2 7i3? 49, *5
31, 32; 12,

9,

89 C;

33, 9 47-

!.! a plant: ^Sl.Sl

12, 10.

satu "to drink": mti-$u (ideogr.

#-#-# 6,8;

Sittu "misery":

NAK)

jfeY-Ai

53,17.

i2 5 78;

j&-jte

78 C.

12,

n,i6C.

5ittutu(?): sit'tu-tu 11, 16; sit-tu-tu-um

TU

to^TU

a plant:

DNsD tamtu

"ocean'

19, 17.

ma-ti 61, 6; tamati^


u

tfrtu

soiil,

spirit

**r*tirti**-Su-nu

Uto c^rry

off,

12, 28;

22, 42; 32, 9.

**rufirtu-&-a

':

(IR.UR)

come": HI

tibfi itto

ta-ma-a-ti 18, 3; 21, 81; ta-

/^/2/z 61, 6;

(ER.UR.U)

12, 58;

18, 7.

u-sat-bi 13, 26.

to take

away":

lit-ba-lu 59, 10.

"to turn, to return"; II i u to bring back, to


restore": I i itur 59, 21; li-tu~ra 6, 87; 7, 25; n, 39;

taru

litura(ra)
22, i627;

4,

tairu u pitiftd,
1

II

45;

tf--

15^;

9,

/z-zV^

Az-af-rdHte 6, 63;

compassionate":

tairatu "compassion":
.

? ti-i-n

tabazu
tukultu

.......

27,

ta- ai-ra-tu- ka

46,

6;

te-

22, 58; ta-ai-ra-tu-ki 6, 92; 7, 30.

1 8, 9.

"battle":
u

..... -^ar-jw

2, 49.

help, aid": tukulti(ti) 2, 46;

ill tmu-t&l-lum 58,


1

22,16;

9,15;

6; fa-ai-rat 27, i6-4.

fl-,

HI

ti-i-ru-u

tutirafra) 2, 22.

9, 4.

6.

"to entrust, to bestow":

li-$a-at-li-ma 12, 85 C\

li-

Sat-Km-ma 12,85; s&-ut-li-ma-am-ma 6,119; 10,19; 22


20; 60, 22; ...... ... .~ma-am-ma 6, 68.

HDD

tamft "to speak, to declare


22;

lu-ta-mi 53, 29

bis
?

':

Ii Zi-ta-mi-ka

30; /-&*-.

i,

6,

125; 10,

26; la-ta-am

VOCABULARY

TI.S AR]

18, 17;

IV

li-ta-mu-u

2 ? a-ta~ta-ma

tamttn "word,

tamib^

li-tam~mu-&

12, 112;

(=

12, 112,6";

*attatmu?) 21, 19, 20.

oracle": ta-mit

i,

16; ta-mit-ti-ka

"to hold, to grasp": tam-^at

tappii "helper": tap-pi-i

6,

117;

i, 17.

2, 18; 3, 15.

10, 18.

tappntu "help
tarrlnnu a
2, 28 7X

TI.SAR

*:

tap-pu-ti 13, 4.

sacrificial feast:

tar-rin~nu 2, 28;

ideogr. 12, 102; 30, 26.

tar-rin-na

APPENDIXES.
L

AI

(ilu)i

AZAG

Hh

(itu):

11 If

^HF"

6,

KH

126; 10, 23.


12, 86.

AZAG.IZU #&;: HF~ Kll

Ann

(ilu)i
,

-HP

If

K^I

As5ur: ^>

a,

ASsur (/;:
Assiirttn

9; 6, 2, 4, 6, 24;

26

Z>; 50, 13;

50, 12; 55, 2;

7,

7; 8, 24; 10, 25;

61, 5, 7; 62, 17.

5^

w--

5<>,

13; 56, 8;

12, 103.

8.

^
->f ^ JJ ^ITI ^ *T

^|f

(ilu)i

1 1

^f Il^ll 12,67,105;

4 101, 104, 115;

9, i.

ASSur-bin-apli fJ:

12,

86 Cl

12,

12, II, 13,

ff///j:

^H^f

35; 43 6; 46, 14; 50, 6; 60,

AN.gUL.[(LA.)MI]:

la

PROPER NAMES.

LIST OF

I ->f-

56,7; J

^ ^1

>-^

^>f- tJITT II 3, 7;
85^, 87, 89, 99, 105;

||

J^I

4, 7, 10,

2,

t^

n,

26 D\

^T

27, ii^4.

15; 5, 18; 9, 24; 10, 25;

27, 7; 53, 4, 29; 61, 20; 62, 17, 21

PROPER NAMES.

^yjl

12, 87;

P"

183

II

4, 14.

2,44;

in;

4,13;

6,

49, 5?

HP"

^T-

*-fflf

^yy^ ^yr

i,

Isagila:

ri'/j:

Irua

a , 4 6 ; 7, 4; 9, 4; 22, 4;

4 14; 9 3; 53
,

-f f

HF~

tJIH

IStar (*/;:
8,

20;

^S

A ^1!

UD.DA.GAN

8,

>-"

^r

(i7;:

BU .....

9, 4,

3^;

14,8;

4,

"-

^JJ

7,

59;

57,2,13;

7, 39.
6, 22.

i,

29,33;

S,

30, 19. 20;

",

'5=

31, 8;

8, 35

^Hf~

32, 6, 14;

<W

39, 3;

20; 32, 2, 3.

(ilu?):

Hp- ^T ^IT

Utgallu ^/>: HF- ^T

Ba'u

9, 5-

31.

2, 12; 3, 10;

^
H~ <^Ay

->f

^TT!

8.

24.

^ J:^

(ilu): *-*^p-

3; 58, z8.

-111^1111 1,42? 7,3;

3,40; 33,

(ilu):

33

52, 5.

^^^;-. >->f ^JJ


K=Hf- ^VTTT 8= 7, 34-

fsara:

^T

-^11 ^HN

lifeara f/H ,

ISum

32-

H~ W &*} @[/

(Uu): ?

IR.Nt.NA

",

16; 2, 16, 31; 3, 14; 4,43; 6,85; 7,23; 21,60.

^11 ^TT*

16, 8; 22,

3i,(?)

18, 20; 30, 30; 36, 10; 39, 9;

I"*""*-

& ^]]

I.MAH.TIL.LA: tJTIT

IMINA.BI

12,88;

10,15;

ftura (Apsu): ^]]]]

fkur: ^yyyi

4, 8;

12, 8 7 <r,89<7.

If

ryyyy

07

^ffl t

HP"
(ilu):

<

^M M

^T

->f

tE

12, 36.

2, 14; 3,

4, 24, 47; 6, 71, 77, 85, 90, 95; 61, 21.

^ ^|

fc

,.

->f

^-

t5<y?)

6,

i2 S

IO, 22.

Babilu: J$f3 ^>f E^TT

<M

9, 4,

33?

M ^T ^1

22, 6.

APPENDIX.

84

Bfl

filu):

^HI

^IIT

345 2,

*,

u,

17,

30; 3, 10, 15; 5, 16;

25, 30; 7, 7; 9, 24; 10, 25; 27, 9,8; 43, 6; 60, 6;

HF~

19, 33!

Bint

HSf

~T

**f

r*/;:

HF~ *-<

Bilit-ili /S/;:

Borsippa:

27, 9; >+j-

9,

*fcJSJ

<M

33,

5,

"

7? 62, 17.

HF-

^TTT 35,14;

C ^f ^f

41;

^TIlM

6, 19,

-Ml

.ss.

71^; 7,9,15,23,28; 9,34-

6,

tSS *=1T S=T ^T <M

9',

22,4.

^^1

Gibil ^7}: "Hf~

GlS.BAR

Dagan

(5f/;:

(i/u):

HF"

r/;:

Damkina

(ilu):

2 , 445 5, 9(?)-

^ <M <R
^r
->f ^ ^g

9, Si-

5, io-

^^! ^J
$& Hh <IM
HF~

fz/aj:

Diir-ilu:

~^T

>

<ff

12, 24.

",

3, 8, 9; 4, 95

89.

6, 18.

(ilu):

Zarpanitu

-HP

(ilu):

KAK.SLDI

^.

If

-*f- >*v

(kakkabu):

M -jT ^

LUGAL.KIRRUD

i,

(ilu):

^TT

^1^

2.

49, 20; 50, 29.

<{^ ^ITT^ 46,13-

^1

^M

21, 59; 46, 12;

HF~

27, 3.
(ilu):

->f"

-/"| >^f- <Jgf 22,

^T^ ^

^>f

MUL.MUL: ttfHf- ttlHF"


MI.MI ^/; ^HF~

^5-

*-flff

KIRRUD.AZAG.GA: <J@[
KU.TU.SAR ci/;: >*f- ^J

Marduk

x, 6-

12, 86.

^&;: ->f- <I?|=

DU.KIRRUD.KU

ZA.GAR

tj HP

HF" KfT

DU.DUL.KU
DI.KUD

^IIA

T^

34,

^C^T

j^^ <^[
47, 6;

4,

12, 25.

16.

5-

4, 46,

48;

6, 91, 97,

102;

7,

29; 9,

3,

9,21,27; 10,3,6,7,10; 11,1,7,30,40,41,42; 12,2,16,17,


21,26,27,95,98,114; 13,12,13,31; 14,11,12; 15,17; 16,
10;

17,5; 18,19^;

22,9,41; 42,26; 53,3,4,27; 59, 18;

PROPER NAMES.

HP"

^11

*TTT

^CTIT 22

3, 30, 37, 62, 68; 33, 23;

NA.GAL.A

<Y/;:

Nl.DU.[NI?]

Namra$it

Namtar

>"Hp-

^T

*~

7<>;

>

t=^

^^

f^1

J^

NIN.A .....

(ilu):

NIN.A.KU.KUD.DU

NIN.GAL

(//):

(ilu):

53, 20,21.

9, 3i-

NU(N).NAM.NIR
(//),

Nusku

(//): *->f-

Nlrgal

(ilu):

^^

^n" "x^

61, 21.

<

42; ->f-

yTr

Sin

i,

(ilu)i

5, 13-

1 '^'11

*^"

*^ D

42

23.

50, 29; 55, a(?

20 ' 6 ? 2 7,

4-

^HP~ HFFPF

Sin.

t^M

6, 18.

<^If n,

34;

27,4,15^,25; 28,5; 46,11;

27, 10.

28; 51,

>+l-

>f

3i;

i,

S1B.ZI.AN.NA (kakkabu): ^t^Hf" 4=^1!


50,

1-

-HP" "/" -JI^" -ff^f 2 7,

(z'/a):

^/l

""^

i"

-"
2, 25,

(//w):

22, 28.

49-

]}

^1 HI
-HF~ ^1 ^T"^

32; 22,

H~ JtT^

44,

-j

->f

NIN.MIN.NA

Nannaru

4^, 9-

9-

^T

(%<;: -Hf-

3 6-

NIN .......... f/;: -

(i/):

HP-

-'^Ms?

42; ?

i,

t\*~ If

^>^I ^1

-HP" *^TI^

(ilu):

^TjjSf

^^T

-HP"

(ilu):

(//?(}:

>

Hf~

NIX ..........

Ninib

"^ T?

f-Jf- Jf

(kakkabu):

*^"T

-HP"

fihi):

12, 8 5 , ss, 105, 114; 62, 25

ii, 18; 22, i, 70; 33, 6.

1 8,

MuStabarru-mtitanu
Nabfl

22, 24, 36, 38; 43, 2;

13, 155

-fa-T BTO
-^IT

2 475

185

9,

\\\

^H^

*"Hf"

10; 52, 3.
i, i, 2, 12, 16,

63, 64, 65, 66, 113

F\

7,

31, 39; 4, *7, 395 Si *3; 6, 36,

^o, 60;

19, 10;

27,

n A\

23, 8; 24,

5,6; 27,8; 31,11; 50,14; 53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 5 6 >9; 57.4;


z

APPENDIX.

86

28; 24, 4; 25, 5! 26, 4;

f
Piu

Kffi^<!g

Rammanu

(*/):

*9?

^T! ^T

-!!

2 3, 6; 26. 3;

6,70.

i, i;

t]Hp- ^1

(kakkabu):

61, 16; 62, 16;

58, 6; 59, 12;

46,

n.

4^>^f 20,10,16; 21,19,24,25,28,32,

>->f-

36,41,72,73, 76,91; 50,8; 59,18.

Sala

(*/):

Samas

(//a):

(7a):

29, 2.

i, 10,

32; 5, 14; 6,112,127; 10,15.23,26,

32,8; 45,3; 53,4,6,16,23; 56.2; 59,8,18;

60, 4t 5; 62,

Tasmitu

^J

->f-

12,35;

30;

^J

-*f "gff

6;

HP

>-*f ^|

Jt|

<]^

53, jg.

K ^E

i.

37, 5', 5-'! 2, 9, 10;

n,

335 33, 10, 20, 37, 38.

n.- LIST OF NUMERALS.


I; J

II:
Ill:

I!,I2

12,

tCT
.

JT 22,31; 35,9; 51,9,10; 61, 11.


yyy

6,

96; 8. 21; 12,16,99,103,117; 15-23; 18,19^;

25^ 7;

30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13; 52, 4; 61, 4; 62, 25,

29, 30.

VII: Tp n, 37; 25,

8; 31. 9; 40, 7; 61, ir.

VIII: }}}} 48, 18.

XIX:

-61,

XX:

61, 12.

XXX: <

1,18; 61,

XXXVI: <ffi
L:

u.

40, 8.

35, IS-

12.

NUMERALS

LIST OF

6-.

4 sa-

.;

-tu

....

dan-.

-r#; 4 ?
.

$i(lim?)-.

/z/-

////(//)-.

A-&-.

.;

.... .-/; 13 ....


-mu\ u
17
12

r//-a;

6,

29^
29
.... ,-ya\ .... .-&>; 32 ilu
51 .... .-//--. ....;.... .-//;
r/-/-

sui

$a-

54 fuk(isu?)

....

57

58

.-sa\

....

109

A-tf-

55

22

MU-u\

sa-an-dak?\
,

/f/-.

/*--

58

,;
;

.;

13

24 K-.
31

.-/;
.

.;

-flr;

-sa.

.;

^-/<^-

84

.;

ki-i-.

....

.-ka\

-na-di-

128
.

//-

.-ki\ su-.

rfiz-

K2"-;

8,

-jte(/);
.;

16

7,

41

.;

-1/2-

117

-///>;

26

-su-

SA.TAR

;
24 UD.DU-ka\
36 .... .-ma-li-tu\ 42 UD.DA*GAN~,

25

32

....

44

-#;

49

18
ff-

n
;

-&; 33

19

55

;
.

28

>7

5^

ni~
-jfzi-Ai;

i-

.-^/;

tum(dum?)~.

-li-$a(r)\

~yai

.^; 68

108

29 pu-.
63

56

31

-irs

28

-kin

....

no

-fal(f)-&i;

-pur(?)-

-&-ki\ 103

25 ....

9,

*-mu\

.;

^-

26 #-//-

61

.-//;

.;
.

43

.-ri-Su-nu;
.

f/ia-

47
.-/ $uk-

....

//-

[&ul]-K)\

16

/-

121

.;

.-/-^";

a-tu-.

28 ^-.

i. e,

; 40 gi36 na-nun....
M-ma\ 53
52

-ta-a;

27 .... .-*;
-/##>/; /

30

/iti\

.-ar-ma\

119 ka-.
-Md?-ki;

///;

101

....

106

-bi-ti\

.;

^-

-kid-

da-ta-.

83

r/-z-

19
;

30

-&";

91 pu-

104

-tum\

5,

16 j#-/-

33

.;

-am-ti\

59 &u-

-#/;

-Md(dan?}'Mi
90 a-

.-nam^ 5 6

60 i-tn-su-M$-

a^

di~.

25 76*

t ;

-mu\

-//;

-ur(/%?

48

-st-su;

23 u-pak-ku-.

2,

14

*-in-nin-ni\

35

-sut(?)-.

.-bu-ri\ 5

KAB.MIS;

15

47

26

.... .-^; 4
.... .-.$#; 50

.-#/;

28 dug-gun(?)

.;
;

-6";

-mt-at\

jte-

38

.;

....

^;

13

.;

21 /;-

34

34

.....

45
6

<fo-

36

.;

.... .-&z;
2 .... .-#;

.-ki\

/-.

24

.;

-#**/;
.

-in-nin-na\ 32

31

187

PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS


OF UNCERTAIN READING.

III.

i,

ETC,

^-.

....

to, 3

.;

12

-ris
.

20

.;

.-^; 30

^ Z/Afi4

Af/.

*/.

.;

APPENDIX.

88

..... A

34

ii t 14 ar-ra-

.... .-*';
**(?); 10 ARA-rad pistini$(m$) MAD];
... .-ru-bui 18 .... .~u-um;
17
-ka\ 22

19

-a\

47 &-ma-.

.-rum: 44
.

AJ.

54

51 ta-.

.;

63 5

-j^ ;
it-tu-foi-.

97
1

08

/-

a*0-.

-ba sit-kain-.

....
15.

....

J/-

18

sar-.

3 J^&-

21,

-#; 7

14

ta-

-&z;

.;

.;

***

.;

20
2

27 .... .-/^;

GAR\
....

.;

sal-

46

-/-r?-

39

45
;

.;

-/;

.... .-in-na-

ni-

.-am-ma;

-a-

-i-di mus-tar-.

43

-nu\

18

.....;
.... .-to-

-pal-lu-u

6 /w-

13 da-.

.;

577"

*~zu

;/-....

16

....
^i2-

PAL-ma\
.... .-^2:

AN.ZA

^rmu-

-an;

.-; 38

-fe ta-sib-.

.;
;

31

23
5

13

19,

-//;;

~ru-su]

-r/ dtf-g-

42

44 /-/-

r-

26

33

.-tuk\

-MZ; 7AR(at)\

.;

-ka\

dfe-fo"-.

....

ma-a-

-rat-ti-ka^

12

.... *-tab~%a-ma\

32 ki-.

du-

so.-

* l-$u\

nap-

15

17

19

1&-,

ii

ru-

30

-ti-yb\

.;

-//-

30

-^;

16, 5

-#V# ; 4 pa-

10 al-

&"(?)-.

-ni-6u la--.

19

*-kip\
.;

17

18

-#fc;

DAGAL (ummut) MA SUR

....

^-.

-/flr-^;

.... -bu-ka; 21

20

22

->6tf;

/-

.... .-^;

20,

13, 2 ///-

-^;
3

-ku-[ti!]i

ma-

.-r/;

-i;

-ttm^)-man-ni\

14

-ku-nu\

18,

-s&;

27

14,

96 Z?

16

-7^^; 14

13

UD.DU [mujtur?]\

.-/;

-sap\

.-/^f;

-az\ 26

.... .-0;

104

18
;

GUR.UD ..,..;

17,3

53

7^(7;

H-

-lti-su\

*~$ut-ka\

25

^//;

....

-j^;

.-/

A7 ^4

/2>/^-

.;
;

13

.-jte#r;

.;

52 6-jte$-

[istinis(nis)^]\

**ftz-

33

.;

....

12

-;*/(?)-

-g/W?; 109
;

.-*; 22 0-#-

46 <4/4 ....

-pat-su .#/-;

ARA

-tu-ti-Su; 102

HUR-,

7V^; 60
(ma$-dafy 60 S^
80 C ^T/.je/5 MUJfLNLSU.U\

-afc;

.:

mb-kan-

BAR.DA

57

.:

-ka\ 17

.-*; 31

37 ....

-$ir-$i-na\
-.

GU.GAD\ 14 KU*,
.... .-$ar-$u\ 20

13

ig

....

26

36

....

41

/z

34

#-ff0;

.... / 7

-*-*; 24

23

21 &z-

-/*;

*Eh

12, 5

fit-

16

si-.

mi-

.;
.;

PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS.


*

47

....;. ---- -rf(?); 49

to-.

51

.;

189

.*; at-.

.;

53 ..... -tak-ku-ii\ 54 to- ..... 62 &/- ..... 69 ....


,-y;
74 ..... -ta\ 76 .... .-ta-as-nu\ 77 ..... -$/- .....
.... .-/-//; 78 .... .-/>/-/-//; 79 .... ..to- ..... 82
..... -mu-ka\ 83 ..... -dfo-i; 84 ..... -&-/; 85 .... .-#
*'^- .....
86 ..... -te-*H
*-.....;.... .-tf-Mra; 87
..... U.A\ go ..... -*; 22, 13 GUB.BU.DU; 19 ..... ->&#;
21 tf-to-. ....;.... .-// Us- ..... 22 V. .....
_ _.
24 JT^A .....: KAN.SIR-ka$)\ 25 * .....
26 * .....
.... .-ka\ 29 /.....; 32 ^^^ [?istims(ms)]*, 34 ....
.-*;
35 ..... -6; 39 ..... -mar-ra&i 4
..... -to-w; 43 ii-tdk% u ..... 46 ki-di- .....
47 .... J- a -tu\ 48 ..... -na
ik-W~ ..... DLDl(ify 49 UGU-ma\ 50 kil-lim- .....
51
.... .-ka\ 52 im-mur-.
53 ..... -a-ni\ 54 .... .-//;
55 &<*- ..... ..... -ya\ 56 .... .-Sid\ 57 ..... -ka\ 58
..... -; 23. 4 .... .-da-ar-ti\ 9 .... .^; 24, .... ..^;
2 .... .-# 2^- .....
3 ra~.
.;
25, 2 ^r- .....
3 aft(di})-ra-. ....; 4 /-.....; 6 ..... ->&/-; 7 ..... -tf;
26, 2 ..... -Kl\ 5 ..... -tf; .... ,~sa!-tu\ 8 ..... -an-ma\
10 .... .-r; ii ..... -//M; 27, 6
LA.TI-$u; 22 ..... -#>;
26^ ..... IN.DUL-ki; 28, 7 ..... -i 29, 3 ^.
.; 30, 4
in-na- ..... 55 a-ku-.
Si-.
ki.....
.; 8 A-.
.; 9
11 //-.....; 12 MUN.GU; da-.....\ 20 URU
TI\ 24 SID(di)\
25 ^.ff^ fiiMnu(nis)]\ 26 MU.$AL\ MI\ 29 ^/- ..... to- .....
**
.... .^//; 6 ..... -*;
31, 7
9 ^r-&'(?);
32,
8 ..... -ti-txa; 12 .... .-ni-ki-nw\ da-.
13 ..... -/..... -JBW-W; 7 dan()~ .....
^";
15 ..... -ki-ma\
33,
IL dn-ru-.
.;
13 .... .-i-kti-kii 14 ..... -w";
;

.;

.;

.;

.;

18

*-si-na

-.

//(?)-.

17S*LIK; 16

.;

'19

46

.;

DIM .....;

ii

.^

4o

.-^/:

17 ---- .-ris-ma-, .....

..... GA]

-;
45

^ .....

13 ..... -mi-ik-U*, id- .....

KAH&AHQY,

&AG.GA ....,;

44 TAG-fna\

*- .....

35,3

.... .~5/4{?); ^-^4 (arkafi); 'DA.RA\ 36, i .... ..; 2


..... -"6 7
4 $*?-.
.;
.;
9 .... .-MJ;
10 ^tf-- .....
**.
rfi- .....
37,
.; 3 ..... *';
38,
n
39, 6 $ar-.
....
.;
7 ..... -/-//; i-.
.;
-bu-u\
13 .... .-/; 14 .... .-j^; 15 .... .-m~ma;, 17 ..... -i
^- ..... 40, i ..... Z?/; 3 ---- .^-JSK; /Jf./L Uu
.....
KUR.NA TU.UD.TA-, 6 ..... 4
-**; 5 .-..
15

APPENDIX.

90

..... -nt-ta-sfa', tu- ..... 8


A&A.AN SIR ....
g ..... -*; ZU.DU\ 10 SLIL(kd)\
13 ..... -*; 14 .... .-in DIMSID\ 15 .... .-bu-ma\ 42, 2
-.
5 ..... -n- &- ..... 6 ta4 U'tag-ga^)- .....
r/-*.....
ta-na-ru-.
7
9 ZIG.GIR-ka\ n D1M.KU\
.;
ir-.
12 pi- .....
.;
14 mun-nap(b)~ ..... 16 UD .....
..... -/<21 w/-.
*-.
.; 43,
.; 19 a-zu- .....
17
..... 44, 3 ..... -tu\ 4 ..... AI/*7 5
-*; 45i
..... -tf; 3 .... .-;/*; 4 l7w ..... 6 ..... -ra-ka\ 8 ..... -#
I/-//- .....
10 ..... -bil\ 46, 3 ..... -ka\ 6 ..... -/&^;
12
..... -//; 21 ..... -/; 22 ..... -//; 47, i
....
.-ji;
7
..... -;/f-/2; 2
..... -f ru-.
.;
4 ..... -na-ku-nu\ 48,
.... ,-a-/i; 4 .... .-jf^z; 5 .... .-a-ti\ 6 ..... -li-ku\ J
u
..... 1///V; 8 .... .-rr, g
.-5; 10
,-ya\
.... ,-wr; 12 ..... -jf/; 13 ..... -JBZST; 15 ..... -*'; 49^ 2
..... -u-fi\ 3 ..... -mar\ 4 ..... -a-ti\ 7 ..... -ai-ti\ 9
12 ..... -ru-$a..... -/i/; 10
.-/#(?); ii ..... -7/z;
a-ti\ 13 ..... -i; 14 ..... -;
17 ..... -ma~~u\ 18 ..... -Jf/la-Tsu\ 24 ..... -ru-ii\ 26 ..... -sa-an~nu\ 27 .... .^;
50,
-4 .... .-#?*;
27 j5
23.5 u-sur- .....
19 u-sa$- .....
un-nu SIR\

irfn&t*.

.;

.*,

.;
.

1 1

*^*-to

Hu

_.

..... -/^;

DUMU .....
6

.....;
17

u-.

53, 2

SU.A.RU.LA*,

GAL

18

..... _fc

51, 3

.;

.... .-^; 15

.-^/;

..... SI\
TAP.PIDU\ ..... -to;

..... -m~%a\

12

.;

<?

14

*"*-^^; $A.KASKAL\

20

[NI]DU

f,

(inu&lu, vrpitU) ra6ul)\ 22 nam-$a-ki-$u-nu()}\ 27 .... .-^V-

..... -//-to; 30 ..... /7 56, 2 ^ .....


.;
4 ki-.
17 ^- .....
5 in- .....
57, n mu- .....
.....
-mir
.....
.....
.....
^9
^; 9 ..... -S^i
*'; 3
.....; 10 ..... -jfaz; u .... .-^; 12 ..... ^; 15 ..... -si..... ^; 2 .... .-;
rn; 16
.-;/; 18 ..... -^'; 59,
Z?W? ,....; 3 7VOT/ ..... 4 BUR .....; 8
-.
.;
ii
..... -^-^; 15 .... .-yi //J- ..... 16
9 />-.....;
.... .-li-tta-an~ni ma-fai$)~ ..... 17 in-an-na-.
.;
19
*l
.-tab-ba-fa-ka fa- .....
12
.....
60, 4 KI\
-k&\ 14
at-ta- .....
16 Sf.MIS\ 17
15 ..... -di-ri-'ka^ sa- .....
..... -mat\ 18 .... .-ri NLRUS\ 22 ..... -us\ 61, 2 ..... -Sat10 SA.LA\ 15 aWa-.
ki\ 3 ..... IN 77; TO- .....
.;
GU.ZUR-ki
u-kul-li*
.....
18
.....
17
-pirka\ HI-ka\ 19
j;

....

28

.-^i;

PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS.


am-.

62, 4

14

a-ti;

*#%

18

.*';

s-ak-ki

ADDITIONS
P. 3,

113,

20;

VA

31

for "sir.

'W,

/<-.:

P. 3, L

.-da-

^7

19

.;

//-

SAR*

AMD CORRECTIONS.

ii leg.: "ug-da-$a-rct\ for

1.

I.

....

^; war/-.

....

24

.;

-la-mu\

MA GU
.-#; u

22

-&-#;

.**;

20

.;

191

for

W-

uk-ta~$a-ra

Pp. 3.

23 /^.:

for

",

'

Pp. 3, !L 18,
33, L 18 leg.:

'.

22;

I-

"*".

Pp.

25;

I.

3,

for rik .
12, L 9 leg.: "rip
Pp. 3, II. 27, 32; 57, L 16 leg.: "jri",
u
for
P. 3, L 35
Pp. 3, L 32; 31, L 6 leg.: siY\ for "flr.
n
A-.: &T, for ta .
Pp. 4f L 2; 29, L 33; 104, L 22 leg.: d*-pa*>\
3
fur "DI.BAK *.
P. 4, L 10 /^.: "puldnttum", for "puldntiunt*.

>. -

I.
P. 4, II. 19, 20
16; 28, L 36 /eg.: "faid-&i" 9 for "imtd-ki".
"/*", for "/P
Rid., 11 21, 24 for "li-ld-kiP* poss. read "//fa-rid", cf. DELITZSCH, Handw. p. 303.
Pp. 4, L 22; 97, L 25 leg.:
"w7", for W/".
Pp. 4, I. 25; 97, L 37 kg.: "lid-dip-pW\ for V//J3
/-i/^
Pp. 4, L 25; 97, L 28 leg.: "ti-ru-", for "tf-jo/-'".
Pp. 4,

Pp.

4,

7<r.:

L 25; 17, L 29;


L 15 leg.: "kin",

24,

44, L 17;

29;

1.

"&".

97,

11.

29;

2,

103, L 10;

no,

37 leg.: "to-il-funF, for "&W7*


///zr/ .
Pp.5, Li 8; 35, 1.34; 60, L 33 leg.:
mewly shining", for
P. 5, L 24 leg.
"Is mighty", for "he gathers".
P. 6,
"unique".
for

P. 4,

!.

I.

"(with) shouts of joy".

del.

Pp. 7, L 3;
I.

leg.:

P. 8,

I.

19, L 17;

Ibid., L

27, L 33;

21 leg.: "Torch", for

35, L 8;

42,
"accept", or "accepteth% for "remove", or

leg.:

I.

P.

n,

I.

28

leg.:

1.

5; 99,

<s

33

take(th) away .
P. 10, L 19 leg.:

"Incantations", for "Incantations".

"far", for "for".

"Lady (?f.

36; 47,

if

for

^>f-"

*^-^\

Pp. 13,

15, 23; 25, 1. 30; 56, L 6; 57, L 22; 68, L 6; 105,


u
P. 13, L 27 leg.: "$pus"\ for tfntf'.
leg.: "nif\ for *tf.
11 14,

21, 24

11.

Pp. 13,

lt

1.28; 1 6, 1.23; 22, L 6; 52, J.26; 105, 1.24 leg.:


mm^hi\ for
"rnfaMu".
P. 13, 11. 35 ff. del. note to L 30.
Pp. 15, II. 7, 31;
u
n
44, L 4 leg.: "dt'F for sis
Pp. 16, L 18; 17, L 17 leg.: "/#", for
"li&\
Pp. 16, L 19; 17, L 23; 29, L 21; 31, L 24; 32, I. 20 leg.:
lt
u
P. 16, L 21 leg.: "btr4&", for
nar-M-M(MJ\ for li^M-ki(kaf.
w
!.
28
bura&\
Ibid., L 33 leg.: "/5-//^/r ,
Rid.,
leg.: "X', for "to".
.

for

"Mf,

w
P. 17, 1.
leg.: "/w , for
Ibid., L 34, n. 7 add. "The dupls.

tu$-ti-$tr.

for

"joined",

V^TT-

'

W.

and

It

Is

now

PP- l8 ? L

*W.

clear that the reading of

5;

l 26 ?

3'

L 8

%"

Ibid.,

^ and C I
for L

24

Veatness",

I.

26

leg.:

have since
Is

f|i

^^

for "heart".

Pp. 1 8, L 33; 27, II. 23, 26; 35, I. 2; 40, L 15; 115,
P. 19, L 24 leg.: "esteem",
"judgment", for "judgement".
mand".
Pp. 20, L 13^ 79, L 38; v 83, L 30; 90, L 14;
U
JJ
P. 22, L 15
104, II. 6, 19 leg.: "KISDA", for SAR .

L 19
for

leg.:

"com-

100,

1. 8;
add. "but

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

Q2

P. 23, II. 27, 33 leg.: "bu", for "pu" in


LYON, Sargon, p. 8i
".
P. 24, 1. 27 poss. read "3. [rub A] n [sagganakku]
surM.
Ibid., I. 28 leg.: "//-#>, for
li-pif.
Pp. 24, I. 33; 25, L 3;
P. 25, L 6 /^.: "TU1F,
58, L 30; 119, L ii leg.: "kaf, for "Mr.
.

cf,

tt

"FOR".

for

Mid.,

MM., L 25

I.

/^.:

[tl]-pi-[&]

for

"

-//-.

.".

".
Pp. 25, i 29; 32,
"lim-[da] , for "I/1.
4; 38, L 6; 75, L 5; 79, L 7 leg.: "ik.$a-ti(ku) vgnd**-at, for "*>gu
Pp. 25, L 32;
$a-ki{ku) umd -af\ i.e. "I have considered thee!".

32, i. 32
L 6; 32,
31,

I.

%.:

"lfu n

19

for "//".

L 31

%.:

1.27

for

P. 32,

1.

11-7.

19

leg.:

P. 30,

L 22

a-bi [ildni* ]"> for ''a-M]-. ....".


P. 31, I. 17 %.: "lu-tu&-[tum]" 9

14;

3$,

1-29;

44.

1-

/#:

23

P. 33, L

"&"', for "tf/".

33

Pp. 33, L 34; 74, II. 23, 26; 79, L 5


P. 37, 1. 12 add.: "but see
I,

3605"

"Simdti*

'W6".

"Nusku", for

7#.:

Pp-32,

"SimSti**",

f.

"&V", for "&'7".

"fe-//4-/>?j">f/// .
K 8605", for

letf.:

4, 6;

%.:

./</.,

%-:

"JW/B", for
leg.:

ii,

11.

34,

44, I- 34 leg-'- "**", for "#te"Pp. 26,


9
a u", for "jftz*".
P. 28, L 13 /eg.:
P. 29, L 1 6 leg.: "M", for "jfo".
Pp. 30, 1.22;
II.

41,

16, 21

2, 10,

II.

"/",

/&;/.,

for

38, L 9

f.;

"Ifti", for

leg.:

ZA

1
*.

J8iV/., 1. 16 /^.: "51.


39 I 14 leg.: "(*)", for "(^).
P
u
dr-Sa-Si-i limnuti(fi) sa" etc.
sa
Mid., L 18 leg.: "marustu", for
n
for
I
"kalu".
22
L
Ibid.,
Md.,
mur$u .
19 leg.: "kal&\
leg.:
:

5 6".

drt

tor

P. 41,

up".

Pp-4i 3 L 25; 82,


lt

i 32

for

luf\

leg.:

1.
I.

16

15

leg.:

leg.:

"//".

Pp. 43, L 17;

"brightness".

"ri-min-ni-ma" , for "rtmi-mn-ni-ma".


for

"dumfc,
P. 43,

1.

46,1.16%.:

P. 41,

"dami&u".

7^-.:

"countenance",

for

for "behold",
is
10354, 11. 2
7,

"revere",

P. 44, I. 4: K
TALLQVIST, Mayl& p. 144.
No. 9, li i
Ibid., L 13: L. 9 Is expanded to form 5 II.
5.
in K 10243, which is dupl. of No. 9, II. i
Ibid., L 19 leg.:
13.
"-", for
Mid., L 22 leg.: "saT, for "jteT"; "-", for "-*-".
7^, 3 L 28 leg.: "UD.DU-hr, for "urru-ka n
Ibid., L 33 7^.: "//P. 45, L 5 7#.: "Z?^, for "TUJR".
r-", for "A-r".
Ibid.,
L 8 leg.: "luF\ for "M/".
P. 46,
^/^., L 38 7^.: "^T, for ".#".
L 24 leg.: "19. Grant speech, hearing and favour!"
Mid., L 29 7^.:
"
w
for "%ht '.
P. 48, 1. 25 leg.: "A?\ for "Jf^M".
Ibid.,
I 26 7^.:
-rami\ for "-nw".
/&'</., L 30 leg.:
"-u", for
tl
n
Pp. 51, L 10 ; 52, Ii. 0, 15; no, L 19 leg.: "karradu", for karr<$du
u
P. 51, L 12 leg.:
tan'\ for "pan".
Ibid., L 27 leg.:
"mudtt-u",
tf.

dapl. of

V.

V.

"mud

for

L 32

u'

leg.:

P.

53;

1
.

Pp. 51, L 31; 88, L 5 leg.: 'W, for >/'.


"/".
TJ/^., L 36 %.:
mud6->, for

"mi", for
^r7.

L8L

Pp.54,

1.

10; 87,

for "guSuru".
P. 54, L 14 leg.:
u
arh*', for "arka".
Pp. 55,

leg.:
leg.:

ma".
L 26

"faluT', for

leg.:

fu6daF.

}7

95, L 3

f
.

gu$6rif\
Ibid., I. 18
29; 87, L 8

leg.:

"g&r>\ for "gto".


2; 58, L 16; 82, I.
P. 55, L 4 leg.: "sabat-ma", for "$ubut1.

i 18 leg.: "pilu-u kup-pf\ for "#7 u~g(k}up-p?\


'ibid.,
"zF, for "ij".
Pp. 55, I. 29; 57, II. n, 30; 59, I. 4 leg.:
/".
P. 56, L ii leg.:
-Ai", for "Ai".
Ibid., L 15 /^. :

Ibid.,

"7IP, for

P. 51,

"mud-

-c

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.


u

n
-up~pti~

For

-W*-".

-/&/.,

lirSu-m".
-#/., L 29

%.:

.##., L

25 %.:

"zfib&-ni , for "#$//-/".


P. 57, L 2 7^,': "/>", for

"limutti", for "limntti".

.##., L 10 Agr.: "/% for "uP*.


MM., L 15 leg.:
.##., L 19 %.: "dum$u" 9 for "dami&u".

"1/r".

"$&&&*",

for "t&&ti**\

*<.

i 31 after "reads"
L 32 /^.:

Ibid.,

"DUR.DU1P.

leg.'.

for "dil.

^fffff',

for
il

Ibid.,

?
.

tf|f
KU.KU",
Mid.,

for

"/*-",

leg.:

"*iw pi-ka*\

58, L 14 leg.:
n
Bid., L 18 after "ffUL" add. "LA
"-/".
Pp.58, [27; 68,1.13;
"AT",

93

L 18 leg.: "/&-/", for "/ir/"; "dalL 22 /^.: "6t. ifc'^a ^tf&r amiMli

Ibid.,

fa-ma", for "n-^ff-jwa".

I.

114,1.19

for

25

%:

P. 58, L 33 /^.: "/-", for "/i2-^


"dum& , for "<famu".
Ibid.,
?>
for "-/".
P. 59, L 8 /^.: "121. f/ww^ am&u
1.35 /<-.: "/kakkad-su ikkal-su lisamu-su ti-zafc-feat-su".
Ibid., L 36 leg.: "far",
u
for "for".
P. 6o L 17
oll
In
a
vessel
of urkarinnu-wood"
%.:
3

"the

of certain woods'*.
P. 61, I. 2 leg.: "illostrious", for
"illustrations".
Ibid., L 9 leg.: "29. Who openeth wells and springs,
who guldeth" */*.
Ibid., L 14 /^.: "benefactor *, for "director".
<{
P. 62, L 2 leg.:
Ibid., 1. 34 leg.: "disturbed", for "bewitched".
6i.
and
the
of
mankind
me
faYonr!".
May my god
goddess
Ibid.,
grant
for

oil

i.

27

ZA

.".
"Glatmenf, for ".
and TALLQVIST, Maq!&,
.

leg.:

IX, p. 128,

P. 65, L 16 add.:

p.

"JENSEN,
P. 66, L 6 leg.:

134".

>?

Ibd. 9 L 27 add.: "but cf.


P. 68, L 2 leg.: "to", for
138 (end)".
93
a
n
-nam-".
P. 72, L 23 leg.:
leg.: "nam- , for
"
..... ", for 4 ..........".
P. 74, I. 21 %.: "4. &Y btlt
..... .... .".
Ibid., L 26 leg.: "kate-ma", for "kalaQ)ma".
P. 75, L 7 %.
j" s for "sz/>.
Ibid., 1. 17 leg.: <V' S for "".
Ibid., I. 29 /<-.;
"4. Lord of lords! ..... ".
Pp. 76, L 29; 78,
P. 77, 1.
1.24 leg.: "4-pi-V\ for "-mi-?.
"clouds", for
leg.:
for

"transliterated",

translltarated

DELITZSCH, Grammar,
lt
/as
P. 70, L 22
.

P. 78,
13 leg.: "unsparing", for "nnconquerable".
L 9 leg.: u -f*r-" 9 for -/a- w .
Pp. 78, L 10; 79, L 15; 116, I. 18
n
for
daltlt-ka
P. 78, L 16 leg.: "GAB", for
leg.: "daim-lut\
u
u
n
"GAT\
''la-it mufc-lab-lu\ for
la-td muk-top-lu
Ibid., I. 28 leg.:
w
L
before
add.:
**....
Mid.,
38
."; %.: "5a//tt , for "jta//*".
P. 79, L 4 /^.:
*KU.TU.&Air, for **Marduk tu-Sir.
Ibid.,

days".

Ibid.,

I.

'W

L 13
"

JJ

^af., L 14

"liM-a", for "/i^-a".

/<#.:

Ibid.,

L 25 %.:
P. 8o L 33

"-/-/f

for "-i-//".

leg.:

/5zi?.,

i.

"nitf?, for

30

leg.:

"".

"&", for

leg.: "the goddess "KU.TU.SAR", for "the god


Ibid. 9
13 leg.: "Rnler of", for "who destroyest".
lt
L 23 leg.: "90", for "89".
P. 82, L 7 leg.:
GIDIM(UTUGT).MA
u
u
Rid., L 12 leg.: -i/\ for "*".
Uff(ff\ for Ml uiukki-m imaf*.
.

MardnF

P. 81,

I.

SU

il

Ibid.,

I.

P. 83,
factor",

33

leg.:

abka!M\

for "abkallif;

lam&ti* ln 9 for "tamati**".


for "Director'.
Ibid., del. L 22.

L 3

dance", for
upon me!".

%.:

"life".

J&Z,

Ibid.,
I.

20

I.

10

leg.:

leg.:

"m&du-#\

for

"mud&-u".

P. 84, 1. 10 7^.: "BeneP. 85, L 9 leg.: "abun-

"65. Speech and hearing bestow


9
for "algall? .
P. 86, I. 16

"abftallt",

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

194

P. 87, L 24 legs. "&r", for "fur".


12922", for "K 13922".
n
for
Mid., 1. 28 adds. "K 8953
"&d
#?',
Ibid., 1. 27 legs.
II. 122; the variant readings
No.
of
is
as
27,
D,
dupl.
8987, cited

"K

legs.

P. 88, 1. 37 legs. "A", for "J?".


are cited in the Vocabulary".
P. go, 1. 11 legs.
P. 89, 1. 9 legs, "art glorious", for "treadest".
<l
lt
-3-".
for
/&#-, 3. 19
1.
Ibid.,
17 /#.: "#-",
"af\ for fear*\
the
to
28
No.
dupl.
I
have
6639,
off
"since
o^.:
joined
printing
P. 92,
of No. 27".
of No. 46, and to
8953 etc., the dupl.
P.
"AVwzw".
for
93. 1- *4
L 26 legs, "Imnastb", for "linasU?\ "linnu?\
"
s - of
the
Ma
I2
:
11.
7
for "Jaw/a*.
-/#,
33ff/#.:
.
there be torn away the ..... of ..
b. be

of

"JWW,

my

may
my h. be

removed,

%-

:
P. 94, 1- 35
"dannati",
13. May
"format*".
for
Ibid.,
P. 95, 1. 4 legs. "kurmat?\
for "dam&ii".
P. 97, * 8 I*g
"USJLIK", for
L 1 8 legs. "Prepare", for "Place".
Ibid.,
Ibid., L 15 f. legs, "pulanttum", for "pulanitum".
"askur(urj\
u
n
L 26
for
restore
,
11. 24,
h'f-[ta-h'l]".
"Iif-[ta-ri<Z]
27 poss.
Ibid.^

the g. of

"rw"3 for "rn".

/^r.:

Jj/^

na".
w

1.

/:

loosened".

P. 98, L 4 legs. "u$~km-ma'\ for "$ui"} (&i)9


P. 102, 1. 19 /^.:
"sdlmti*, for "Satimit
.

P. 103, 1.17 %.: "par&si", for "parasi".


:
2^
*
"i for
P. 105, 1L 25, 27 /^.: "(ar/' f for "(ar)"1
L
18
"///".
J&X,
P. 1 10, L 4 %.: "///*, for
legs, "tab",
"Aftrif .
u
t?
Hid.,
P. in, L 2 legs, "unsparing", for "invincible".
.
for
P. 114, L 25 legs. "K 2808", for "K 2801".
for "12".
L

/^/f/", for "H$litoP.

^^>

"^*^

<

legs.

"13",

P. 115, L 30 legs, "besought", for "glorified".


/*.:
Ibid., 1. 20
"inif*-$&", for "im**yy.

Pp. 139, L 20; 157, L 7

/:

P. 119.

"misint\

"38, 4"> for "38, 3".

1-

13

^-

for "misiru".

INDEXES.

INDEX TO TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.

ig6

INDEX.

TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.

197

INDEX.

98

II

INDEX TO REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.

type;
cited

N.B. The registration-number by which a tablet is


when two or more fragments have been "joined",

by the lowest of their registration-numbers.


== "joined to*
-j"~
dnpl.

parentheses

K 140
Z 223

is printed in black
the tablet so formed is
References are placed within

cited

"duplicate of*.

K 155 (No. i); Z 163 (No. 12);


No. 2); K 235 (No. u); K 2106
(No. 6); K 2371 (No. 27); Z 2379 (dupl. No. 12); K 2384 (+ K 2106);
K 2396 (No. 8); K 2487 (No. 2); K 2502 (-f- K 2487); K 2538 etc.
(dupl. No. 9); Z 2558 (No. 9); Z 2567 (No. 40); K 2586 (No. 15);
K259I
4 87);
2741 (No. 21); K 2757 (No. 35); K 2793
(No. 14); K 2808 (No. 50); K 2810 (No. 56); K 2836 (dupl. No. 27);
Z 3151 b (dupl. No. 12); K 3180 (+ K 2741); K 3208 (+ K 2741);
K

34 (No.

(+ K

218

19);

163);

(No. 22);
(dupl.

(+K2

K322I
(dupl.

3229 (No. 13); K3283 (dupl. No- n); K 3285


K328g (+ K 2379); K 3330 (No. 7); K 3332 (dupl.
K 3334 (+ K 235); K 3342 (dupl. No. 61); K 3352 (+ K 140);
(No. 42);

No.

NO.I);

6);

(No. 28); K33 5 8 (No. 32); K 3393 (-f K 2106); K 3429


No. 9); K3432 (No. 33); K 3448 (No. 30); K 3463 (No. 60);
K 3859 (No. 53); K 3893 (+ K 2396); K 5043 (+ 2741); K 5668
(No. 17);
5980 (No. 10); Z 6019 (No. 5);
6334 (dupl. No. 22);
K 6340 (+ K2io6); K 6395 (No. 52); K 6477 (dupl. No. 2); K6537
(dupl. No. n); K 6588 (4- K 2741); K 6593 (-f K 2836); K 6612
(+ K 2741); K 6639 (+ K 3355); K 6644 (No. 58); K 6672 (+ K274i);
K 6733 (dnpl No. 12); Z 6792 (No. 55); K 6804 (dupl. No, 18); 6853
(dupl. No. 22); K6908 (+
2741);
7047 (+
2741);
7185
(+ K2 5 86); K 7207 (No.si); K 7593 (No. 62); K 7916 (No. 41); 7978
(No. 59);
7984 (dupl. No. 12); K 8009 (No. 18); K 8105 (No. 4);
8122 (No. 3); K8i 47 (+ 1^3432); K8i 9 o (No.5i);
(No-48);
Z 8293 (No. 61); K 8498 (+ K 2741); K 8605 (+ 2106);
8657
(+ K3429); K8746 (+ K 5980); K 8751 (+
140); K 8808
(No. 47); K 8815 (dupl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); K 8930 (No. 39);
8953

^3355
(dupl.

K
K
K

K
K

Z8u6

(+ &33S5);
8982 (dupl. No. 22); K8983 (+ K 2106); K 8987
(+ K 3355); K 9047 (+ K 3358); K 9087 (No. 37); K 9125 (No. 36);

REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.

K957& (+ K2io6); K 9675 (+ K 7207); K 9688 (+ K 2106);


9706 (+ 1:6477); K 9770 (-f K27 4 i);
9909 (No. 57); K 10138
(4- K 6395); K 10219 (+ K 2741); K 10243 (dupL Mo. g); K 10285
(+ K 140); K 10354 (dupl. No. 9); E 10406 (No. 20); K 10497
(+1:2741); 110550
No.
dul. No.

(dupl.

12);
2
;

(No. 26);
46);

E 11153 (No.
K 1159
118

10729
11326

(dupl.
(dupl.

No.
No.

4);
18);

10807
11549

11929 (dtipl
K 12922 (No. 24); K 12937 (<top!(dupl. No. 4); K 13274 (+ K 7207); K 13277 (No. 23);
K 13296
(No. 25); 1:13355 (No, 43);
13431 (+
2741);
(+ K^i);
K 13792 (+ K 2106); K 13793 (+ K 2741); K 13800 (+ K 2106);
K 13907 (No. 29); K 14210 (No. 44); Sm. 336 (dupl. No. 6); Sm.
383
(+ 3859); Sm. 394 (+ K 333o); Sm. 398 (dupl. No. 27); Sm. 512
(No. 54); Sm. 1382 (dupl. No. i); Sm. 1385 (+ Sm. 336); D.T.
65
(No. 49); Em. 96 (dcpl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); Rm. 582 (~f K 11153';
81-2-4,244 (+ K3330); 82-3-23,119 (No. 45); 83-1^18,500
(dupl. No. 50); Bn 91-5-9. 16 (No, 38).
,

6);

KI^I

BaTarian Academy Press: F. Straab, Mnnlch.

CUNEIFORM TEXTS.

N.B.

numbers

The numbers which precede


when a note refers

in the text;

the foot-notes refer to the corresponding


to one sign, only, the number is placed

to the right of the sign in the text {e. g.


*); "when a variant reading is
given of more than one sign, the number of the note is placed on each side of
the signs referred to fV. g. *
when a note refers to a whole
*) ;
line of the text

the

number of the note

is

placed at the beginning of that line.

Duplicates of a test are cited "by the capitals A, JB, C etc. Restorations are placed
9
within brackets [ ]; ctapl.
''restored from* .
"line**; r.
"duplicate**; L

PLATEI.

OBVERSE..

PLATE 2.

NO.-f.OBY. (CONT.)

* <Jjm
^mmm*xv$fa
vm^///4y/a//^//^/^//^/^///^^f^

i.r:B

-tr.

PLATE 3.

Mw^^fprp

PLAT 4.

PLATE 5.

NO.

X..

REVERSE.

25

30

30

4o

IF
1
!

%ter

W
RF

PLATES

PLATE 7.

NO.4.

OBVERSE.

PLATE 8.

N0.4.

REVERSE

PLATE

wo.

9.

PLATE

NO. 6.

OBVERSE.

4-^
$TT*F pf

**C
/0/##y/jr^^^

10.

PLATE

II.

PtATE

N0.6.0BV.CCONT.)

1.
'

12.

PLATE

NO. 6.

REVERSE.

B.

N0.6.REV.(CONT.)

PLATE

14.

PLATE, is.

N0.7.

OBVERSE.

23

p-

jA^H^

PLATE

NO.7. OBY.tfONT.)

Na7. REVERSE.

B.

PLATE

.r.

f.-r

REY.CCQWT.)

tz

PLATE

18.

ar

K0.9.0BVERSE.
,

/^^

E<T

^f RTF

ffiTtf
H-

^W*4

S>

N0.9.REYERSE,

PLATE

20.

PLATE

No. 10.

OBVERSE.

PLATE 22

NO. TO. REVERSE..

PLATE

NO. 1f. OBVERSE,

23.

PLATE

No.it.oBY.(cowr.)

N0,11,

REVERSE.

** IF

2*.

PL ATE ,25,

NO.tl REV,(COffTj

Pl.ATE.2t

NO.

KfeS

w^$t^^&J*^

Kami <*w *40 & AJ*.rf


^

d^^&Jf^

.VAW 4^^

rffcrfirfB,

r.Af^FX-

*-**;

11.

OBVERSE.

K^oW^c,

* Kyf

^ a^^e,

^A&ri^ffl^-

i
*

A^.of a.J7-*> '^.^-9f;jcttftn

^^*' ^^^5^f
l

.AMff^rr^

PLATE.H

NO.tt.OSY.CCONT.)

PL ATE, 28.

NO. 12.. OBY.CCONT.)

<T
rr

K RF

H
jr-

If If

<

^TfF

65

tt.SC^E.ts.B

PL ATE, 29.

N0.fi.

REV ERSE.

IF rr
7*

7f

>tf

.4.<;

r.

PLAT,30.

NO.U.REV.CCONT.)

?o

v
[us BF

100

IQS-

WTF.

PLATE.3I

NO.tt.REV.(CONT.)

8.

PLATE.32.

NO.

13.

OBVERSE.

IF

1 %,

fS

PLATE.33.

No. 73.

REV ERSE:.

PL ATE, 34.
N0.14.

NO,

PLATE 35

NO .16. OBVERSE.

NO. 16. RELY ERSE.

T*

NO. t7

PL ATE 36.

NO. 18. OBVERSE..

TF

HTK
H=

A,

w^
3

T.

r:

4.AI*!

PL ATE 37.

NO. 18. REVERSE.

if

TT

7.

3 f^-4

PtATE36,

No. 19. OBVERSE.

%%

ap

TF

TF

if

$P

fflF

rr

WW////J,

TF

PLATE39.

NO. 19-

REVERSE.

WF

<

t^

PL AT &40.

NO. 10, OBVERSE,

NO. zo.

REVERSE.

PLATE4J

NO.Zf.

OBVERSE.

PLATE.

NO.M.OBY.CCONT.)

PLAT643

NO.Zf REVERSE:.
.

PLATE.44.

NO.tt.REV.CCONT.)

PLATE.45.

OBVERSE.

rr^

mr
i

^-

-mr

PLATE46.

(VO.22,OBV.CCQNT.)

/.S rfP(c<. a, OmitteflC iy

$,r:B.

4-.

PLATE47.

NO. 21.

REVERSE.

PL ATE 48

NO.

NO. 26. OB VERSE:.

NO. 25. REVERSE.

N0.2f.

r//////*//////^^^^^

5,UU<^^A^^>W^^.^a,t-ls-j ^et^^ee.T-^suio^Wia-W^-^

4~

*.-

PLATE 50.

NO. 18.

Eft*

&=

0ni= Artif pis'

X
NO.Z9.

01

****** J0,4.1 : [&{+<

PLATE 51.

NO. so. OBVERSE.

PLATE 5Z

N0.30.REVERSE.

30

PLATE 53

N0.31.

TF

?-

vrf

ET
Tf

/a^ww^03y/^^^^

P^TT IT

-Of

r Tvm

us:

PLATE 54,

N0.33, OBVERSE.

Ktf*,tf^-**,a^e^**A,*^.f

.$-B*.

LAfff f^.S/nA. 4-AlBW^itfcfc

fe,fi

TFprTP.s:nA^
<^-^^
^^^eZt^i^^^c^ftt^Wi^m^BgrM:^
^.CcbeC <f <* e^4e^ i3*W.^ tr^^^ov^^^C^
&t#^Wfc 40^^%-TM^U^W
tti.

PLATE 55.

NO. 33. REVERSE.

w- yr

-<^A
30

f//////////////////////m

>**
7.

tifc

\H"

**

<

TSS

40

40

'illinium

^^-

TF

m-A; tf.Jtt_38v.
'

PLATE
N0.34-.

NO.55, OBVERSE.

NO-35 REVERSE.

^//M
TO

56.

N0.36.

mff ig

PLATE 57

r~

NO. 37

TF

* ~*4Jf

6
**

^llf

^w<!W6%AnB^|

%A ^^- tl^Mwf
.^

rtjff

PL ATE, 58.

NC.38.

%^/^/w///////^^^^

N0.3P.

rs-

PLATE.59

N0.40.

tf

w-

E?F

PL ATE,
N0.42..0BYER5E.

NO.'W.

wf fw*

NO.45". OBVERSE.

PLATE,

N0.44.

ffir

if

^^^^

|f

ff

61.

PLATE, 62.

No.4. OBVERSE.

rr

PLATE
N0.48. REVERSE.

N0.4S.OBVERSE.

N0.45. REVERSE.

^///////////////^^^^^

w/w////ff///////////ff///ff//w///////^^^^^

63.

PLATE 64.
N0.5O.OBVERSE.

PLATE.65.

N0.50.REYERSE.

PLATE

wo.st.

wrrr

^- r

-flf-

66.

PLATE,.

NO55.0BYERSE.

TF

<F-W

TF

fS

1.

fcW(>LnI,IM>. OlAMt, rfK,.

NO53.REVERSE.

PLATE.

68.

PLATE, 69.

NO.S4.

NO.S5

PL.ATE.70.

NO.S/ OBVERSE.

^/*f^*wtf^^

r//y

10

PLATE 71.

*>

PlATE/2.

N0.60. OBVERSE.

''^!*

^?^^

^
p-<

NO.^O. REVERSE.

rr

PLATE 73

**

%*

<jr

K
-

.5 -1ST to**,

$^*e4&%eal^i.

PLATE

74.

NO.&.OBVERBE.

TO

ro

Hf*

PLATE?!

N0.6L REVERSE.

FF

rrf^tfir

|f TF

40

PLATE 76

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

Putts,/** .T, .lf : <1 *e**

A Wa,~

0ss&

Messrs. LUZAC & Co/s

publications Cmttetttfttg ^9Bsttrt


(In dud*

Publishers

to

Books on the Old Testament),

India

the
the

Office,

the Asiatic

University of Chicago^

Society of Bengal,
etc.

ASSAB'INIYYA.
PHILOSOPHICAL Poem in Arabic by MUSA B. TUBL Together

Hebrew Version and Commentary

with the

by SOLOMON B. IMMANUEL DAPIERA.


HIRSCHFELD. 8vo. pp. 61. 2$.
HARTWIG
by
nefes

styled Batte

Han-

Edited and Translated


6J.

net

BABYLONIAN (THE) AND ORIENTAL RECORD.


MONTHLY Magazine of the Antiquities of the East. Edited

W.

by

CHAD BOSCAWEN and REV. H. M. MACKENZIE.

ST.

Published monthly. Single Numbers,


tion,

is.

6d. each.

Annual subscrip-

i2s. 6d.

BEZOLD

(GEL).

DIPLOMACY:

ORIENTAL
the Cuneiform
Western Asia

in

being the Transliterated Text of


Despatches between the Kings of Egypt and

the

isth

century before Christ, discovered at


in the British Museum. With

Tell-el-Amarna, and now preserved

BEZOLD,
Vocabulary, Grammatical Notes, etc., 'by 'CHARLES
Post 8vo, Cloth, pp. xliv. 124, i&. net

full

BIBLIA.

A MONTHLY

MAGAZINE devoted to Biblical Archaeology aad


Oriental Research. Published monthly. Annual subscription, 5?.
1

BIBLICAL WORLD (THE);


CONTINUING THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT
v-/

DENT.

Annual

Editor,

WILLIAM R. HARPER. Published monthly.

...',''

subscription, QS.

46,

GT. RUSSELL

St.

W. C,

(opposite

tie British

Co/5 Publications Concerning "Western Asia."

LUZAC &

ON AFRICA

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL LIST OF BOOKS

AND THF
IN ENGLAND. 2
"PUBLISHED
A
Books published between the

EAST.

Part I. Containing the


Meetings of the Eighth Oriental
and the Ninth Oriental Congress
Congress at Stockholm, in 1889,
Part II. Containing the Books published
in London, in 1892.
between the Meetings of the Ninth Oriental Congress in London,
In 1892, and the Tenth Oriental Congress at Geneva, in 1894.
Parts.

and Author's Index.

Preface
Systematically arranged, with
C. G. LUZAC. I2mo. is. each Part.

BLACKDEN
Quarry

December

ERASER

(M. W.) AND

(G. W.)
from
the Alabaster
OF HIERATIC GRAFFITI,
near
situated
Tell-el-Amarna, found
Hat-Nub,

/COLLECTION

By

of

Oblong, pp.

10. IQS.

WALLIS).
/^iRIENTAL WIT AND WISDOM; or The Laughable

Stories

28th, 1891, copied September, 1892.

BUDGE

^-^

(E.

A.

by Bar-Hebraeus. The Syriac Text with an English


Translation, by E. A. WALLiS BUDGE, LiTT. D., F. S. A., Keeper
of the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British
Museum. In the Press.
collected

GLADSTONE (RIGHT HON. W.


ARCHAIC GREECE AND THE EAST.

E.)

8vo. pp. 32.

is.

HARPER (ROBERT

FRANCIS).
A SSYRIAN AND BABYLONIAN LETTERS, belonging

Collection

HARPER,
pp.
i

xvi.,

p.

of

the British

Museum.

to the

By ROBERT FRANCIS

Part I. Post 8vo. Cloth,


Post 8vo. Cloth, pp. xvi., 112.

of the University of Chicago.


1 1.6.

5.1.

net. Part II.

net.

HEBRAICA

QUARTERLY JOURNAL

'Staff

of

SEMITIC STUDY.
the

IN

Edited by

THE INTERESTS OF

WILLIAM R. HARPER and

Semitic Department of

the

'

'

Published quarterly. Annual subsciption, 141.


46,

Gr. RUSSELL

St.

W.

thte

University of Chicago.

C., (opposite the British

Museuih).

a/s Publications Concerning " Western Asia/'

LUZAC &

JASTROWS
DICTIONARY
Yerushalmi,

OF THE TARGUMIM,
and the Midrashic

JASTROW, Ph.D. Parts

to VIII.

I.

the

Talmud

Literature.
4to.

Bablli

and

Compiled by M.

pp. 480. 5^. each Part.

Part VII completes the First Volume.

KING (LEONARD W.)


MAGIC AND SORCERY. Being "The

BABYLONIAN
of the Lifting

Prayers

Hand." The Cuneiform Texts of a


Group of Babylonian and Assyrian Incantations and Magical
Formulae, edited with Transliterations, Translations, and Full
Vocabulary from Tablets of the Kuyunjik Collection, preserved
in the British Museum.
By LEONARD W. KING, M. A,, Assistant
in the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British

Museum.

of

the

Roy. 8vo. Cloth.

185. net.

LAND

(J.

P. N.).

HE PRINCIPLES OF HEBREW GRAMMAR, By

J.

P. N.

LAND, Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in the University


of Leyden. Translated from the Dutch by Reginald Lane Poole
r

Balliol College, Oxford.

at

7.?.

Reduced

6rf.).

Demy

8m

Cloth, pj>. xx. 219. (Published

price, 5^.

LUZACS ORIENTAL

LIST,

/CONTAINING NOTES AMD NEWS

ON, aad a Bibliograon


Africa aad the East.
Publications
of,
phical
Published Monthly. Annual Subscription, 35. Vol. L to VI. are
to be had (with Index, half -bound) at 5^. each Vol.

List

all

new

MARGOLIOUTH

ARABIC
by the
lation.

(D.

S.),

PAPYRI OF THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY,

reproduced

and TransCallotype Process. With Transcription


Text in 4to. pp. 7 and 2 Facsimiles in large folio, $s.
;

MARGOLIOUTH

(D. S.).

/^HRESTOMATHIA BAIDAWIANA.
VX El-Baidawi oh Sura III. Translated

Commentary o f
aad expfeiaei for Hie

The

use of Students of Arabic. By D. S. MARGQLIOUTH, MA., Lawdiao


Professor of Arabic in the University of Oxford, etc,, etc. Post
Svo.

Cloth,

pp.

xvi.,

216.

I2.y.

^_____

net,

the
46, GT. JlussEtL Si W. C. t (opposite

British

LUZAC &

Co/s Publications Concerning "Western Asia,"

MIRKHOND.
HTHE RAUZAT-US-SAFA; OR, GARDEN OF PURITY.

~
Trans-

lated from the Original Persian by E. REHATSEK. Edited


Vols. I to V. IDS. each Vol.
F. F. ARBUTHNOT.

by

Vols. I and II. contain: The Histories of Prophets, Kings and Khalifs.
Vols. III. and IV. contain: The Life of Muhammad, the Apostle of Allah..
Vol. V. contains: The Lives of Abii Bakr, O'mar, O'thman, and A'li,
the four immediate successors of Muhammed the Apostle.

"

MUALLAKAT.
SEVEN POEMS SUSPENDED IN THE TEMPLE AT

THE
MECCA.

from the Arabic. By CAPT. F. E.


Introduction
an
With
by SHAIKH TAIZULLABHAI. 8vo.

JOHNSON.

Translated
7^. 6d.

pp. xxiv., 238.

RUBEN
PRITICAL REMARKS UPON SOME PASSAGES OF THE

^ OLD TESTAMENT,

by PAUL RUBEN, PH.D.

In the Press.

SACRED BOOKS OF THE OLD^ESTAMENTT


A CRITICAL EDITION OF THE HEBREW TEXT. Printed
with Notes. Prepared by eminent Biblical Scholars
and
America. Under the Editorial Direction of PAUL
Europe
HAUPT, Professor in the John Hopkins University, Baltimore.
Edition de luxe, in 120 numbered copies only. Subscription price
20.
for the complete Work (20 parts),
Prospectuses sent on

-<-"*

in Colours,

of

application.

A DDRESS
-*-

Congress

to the

Assyrian Section of the Ninth International

of Orientalists.

8vo.

pp. 32.

is.

TIELE

(C. P.).
to the most recent Discoveries.
Rectorial Address on the occasion of the 31 8th Anniversary
of the Leyden University, 8th February, 1893.
Translated by
ELIZABETH J. TAYLOR. Small 8vo. Bound, pp. 36. 2s. 6d.

11 7ESTERN

THE
An

ASIA, according

ORIGIN OF THE CANON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT,


Historico-Crltical Enquiry. Translated
by WlSNER BACON.
with Preface, by PROFESSOR GEORGE F. MOORE.
Royal 8vo.

Edited,
Cloth, pp.
46,

xii.,

132.

7-r.

6d.

Gx. RUSSELL St W.

C,

(opposite the British

Printed in Holland,

Museum).

1451